BRIMSTONE BLUES

Brimstone Vampires 2

Tymber Dalton

Prologue

An e-mail saved to Matthias Hawthorne’s BlackBerry, dated eleven days prior.

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

From: Rafael Collins <rcollins@h-i.inc>

Subject: Y-stone

Hey, cuz, just a quick note to let you know I got your voice mail. I’m sure you’re in the air heading out west by now, so I figured it’s easier to send your BlackBerry an e-mail. Glad to hear you’re healed up. She sounds like a dream, big guy. Lucky bastard. Had to dart her, huh? Good to hear Al’s still quick on the draw with that tranq pistol. Bet she’ll have some choice words for you and Tim when she wakes up! Yeah, wasn’t the best way to break the news to her about what she is, but what could you do? Not like you had a choice. Bartholomew’s going to have a holy cow when he hears the latest about her.

Listen, I’ll finish a few things up here, call the other Tribunal members, and meet you out in Y-stone in a couple of days. Tell Al to send the jet back to Atlanta for me, I’ll catch it there. I have to go up to Marietta anyway. I’ll leave the GT at my house and take a corporate car. Damn sure not leaving my new pony in the airport lot. Oh! You should FEEL how this car drives! It’s a SWEET ride, Matts.

And thanks for the warning. I’ll keep an eye out, but I don’t think those assholes would dare try something with me, especially not this soon after Mexico City. By the way, did you ever get an ID back on that fugly bastard’s head? I’d love a chance for a little payback. My shoulder’s still not one hundred percent where that fucker shot me. Maybe your girl could give me a taste and heal me up quick too? *wink* Haha, just kidding, big guy!

Rafe.

* * *

Another e-mail saved to Hawthorne’s BlackBerry, dated five days prior.

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

From: Travis Padrino <tpadrino@h-i.inc>

Subject: done

Arrangements completed, no interference upon leaving YNP. RC to be returned to FL as requested via corporate courier once process complete. Death certificate will read heart attack, per instructions. Resource in Cody will contact Albert directly, if necessary, to coordinate neutralizing any official inquiries should they arise. However, I believe we have secured all possible information breaches in this matter. I will cc you, Albert, and Tim with the final report when it’s ready.

Again, sir, my condolences. He was a good man, and will be missed.

T. Padrino

* * *

A third e-mail, saved to Hawthorne’s BlackBerry, dated two days prior.

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

CC: Albert Thompson <athompson@h-i.inc>

CC: Tim Robertson <trobertson@h-i.inc>

From: Travis Padrino <tpadrino@h-i.inc>

Subject: Situation Report

Full report attached as file, summary below.

As a result of a daemon pulverem attack on Anastazia Proctor in the Tampa office, we have totally revamped security protocols and implemented stringent exclusionary measures, both at Tampa HQ and at the residential compound. DNA report on the head of the lupine “Other” killed by Matthias Hawthorne at Proctor’s residence is still pending. Preliminary reports link it to the one from the Mexico City incident a few months ago.

Initial interrogations of Caroline Abernathy indicate she worked through handlers to hire the daemon pulverem, and she is the one who murdered Rafael Collins in Yellowstone. She is securely in custody in London, under Tribunal control. Coordinating with Dame Agnew and Torvald Bartholomew on gathering further intelligence to locate and neutralize her handlers…

Chapter One

“What do you mean your grandfather’s coming to visit?” Anastazia Proctor threw back the covers, jumped out of bed, and paced the room. This was too much, too soon. “No more surprises. That’s what you said, you promised me!”

So much for no more surprises.

Matthias swallowed hard. “I’m sorry, Taz. I meant to tell you, but with everything that happened—”

She turned on him. “How old is he?”

Matthias shook his head. “I don’t remember exactly.”

“Matthias!”

He ran a hand through his sandy-brown hair. “At least eight hundred.” His voice sounded so quiet she almost couldn’t hear him, even with her super-duper whackadoo vampire hearing.

Taz held her head in her hands. She still struggled to come to grips with her new “lifestyle.” Learning she was a vampire and that her life had been a lie, falling in love with a vampire hunk who happened to be her boss, and unwittingly contributing to the death of her new fiancé’s handsome cousin because her powers made her lose self-control and go totally batshit—all within the space of less than two weeks—was a hell of a mind trip.

Now this.

“Matthias, I can’t take any more surprises. I can’t! I want a normal freaking life. I don’t want to find out about eight-hundred-year-old grandfathers, or thousand-year-old aunts, or talking cats or…or…giraffes or whatever. I want my life back. I want to be a corporate lawyer with a normal fiancé, and I want this friggin’ feeling of my skin crawling off my body to go away!” She ran her hands up and down her arms as the sensation enveloped her again.

Matthias gathered her in his strong arms, folding her against his chest. “I know, cara. I’m sorry. I say that a lot, don’t I?” His voice always soothed her, a trace of what she now knew was a British accent.

She hugged him back. “It’s not your fault. Well, it is, but it’s not.” She thought for a moment, then pushed him away. “No, I take that back. It is your fault.”

“I swear there are no thousand-year-old aunts or talking giraffes.”

His playful half smile and incredibly deep, blue eyes melted her. Matthias Hawthorne looked like a handsome executive in his mid-forties, not a six-hundred-and-nine-year-old vampire.

She suspiciously eyed him. “You’re sure?”

“If you want, I’ll call Grandfather and ask him to wait a few days.”

Stepping away, she closed her eyes and rubbed her hands along her arms. She still felt like her skin was one size too small for her body and wondered if or when that sensation would go away, or if it was yet another side effect of what happened to her last week in Yellowstone.

She sighed. “I don’t know. I guess it doesn’t matter, does it?” Rafe had only been dead seven days, but it already felt like years. Will it ever get any easier?

She let Matthias coax her back to bed, but with the latest revelation, she wasn’t in the mood to do anything more than cuddle. Her dreams took her back to Yellowstone.

* * *

For the past three nights, since Matthias coaxed her out of her catatonic state, Taz had dreamed about Rafe. She didn’t tell Matthias about the dreams. They were clear and haunting, more like memories, fully remembered upon awaking.

Tonight was no different.

Rafael Collins, Matthias’ younger cousin. He was only four hundred and fifty-two, but looked like he was in his mid-thirties. He had the same incredibly deep-blue eyes as his older cousin, but he was shorter, with a marathon runner’s build and short, dark wavy hair. A brooding, playful nature. Both cousins possessed the same melancholy air, their eyes careworn, aging them both. Yet when either man smiled, it lifted years from their face.

She relived their first meeting on the boardwalk at Midway Geyser Basin. Upon feeling Rafe’s mental probe, Taz had fearfully slammed down a strong wall in her thoughts, knocking him off his feet in the process. He’d been immediately impressed by her power.

“It’s okay,” he’d said. “I enjoy falling for beautiful women.”

She dreamed about Rafael flirting with her all day, sending her teasing mental messages that simultaneously attracted and terrified her. Terrified, because she felt like she’d known Rafe all her life, even though they’d just met.

And she dreamed about that afternoon, when Matthias ordered her to mentally take control of Rafael during another training exercise. Irritated at Rafe’s incessant flirting, she made him walk to her on the boardwalk in the geyser basin near Old Faithful. Then their kiss, hot and steamy, leaving her wanting more even though she felt guiltier than hell about it. Damn, if Matthias hadn’t interrupted them, they would have been standing there naked with their teeth buried in each others’ necks.

If Matthias kept her libido at a steady simmer, then Rafe took her straight to roiling boil.

Unlike the previous nights, this dream took a turn from memories into what part of her wished had happened, God help her.

In tonight’s dream, Taz physically went to Rafe’s cabin. She slipped into his bed, silently staring into his deep-blue eyes before making love to him. A dream so achingly real she felt his lips on hers and his hands caress her flesh, skimming down her bare back to her waist, rolling her hips against him.

The dream took her over completely. She heard his low, guttural moan of pleasure as his stiff shaft slowly slid into her, possessing her.

“I love you, Taz. I’m sorry I can’t be with you.”

She kissed him. As much as she wanted to hear his voice, she wanted this dream to play out, to replace what she couldn’t have, to displace her memory and shame of what she actually did—working a succubus number on him out of revenge at Matthias.

But in her dream…in her dream, Rafe could be hers.

And she was his.

* * *

Once he was sure Taz was deeply asleep, Matthias carefully extricated himself from her arms and quietly went downstairs to his study. Locking the door behind him, he used the secure satellite line to make his call. He didn’t bother calculating London time.

Bartholomew answered on the second ring. “Matthias, it’s about time you called me back. I have received some disturbing reports.”

“Torvald, I am in no mood for your bullshit.”

“As head of the Tribunal, when I learn of an out-of-control woman who can not only incapacitate a room full of our kind but nearly kills one, I think your mood should not matter.”

Matthias pinched the bridge of his nose. “I received your message. What did you want?”

“I want to know what you plan on doing with her.”

“I’m going to marry her. You’ll get an invitation.”

“I’m glad you find this so amusing. I do not. She is very dangerous.”

Matthias tried to control his anger. “She’s a hell of a lot less dangerous than Caroline,” he spat. “Caroline murdered Rafael, don’t forget. And she hired daemon pulverem to help her. She nearly got Anastazia and myself both killed. So in the grand scheme of things, I trust Taz a hell of a lot more than I trust Caroline. I trust Anastazia with my life.”

“That might be well and good, but what happens when Anastazia decides to turn her powers against innocents?”

“That won’t happen.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because I know her heart. She was only out of control because of how suddenly her repressed powers were triggered. She’s already recovering her self-control.”

“Frankly, Matthias, your opinion is worthless in this matter. You are in love with her and not the most objective regarding this matter.”

“She is my responsibility. She always has been, and she always will be.”

“I’m sure that will be great comfort to the loved ones of those she murders.”

What the hell is going on with him? Matthias didn’t know, but he was glad Bartholomew was across the pond and not in front of him in his West Central Florida study, or his hand would be around Bartholomew’s throat, giving him a taste of dangerous up close and personal. “Bartholomew, let me set you straight about something. Taz is not dangerous. She will not hurt someone. But be clear, if anyone dares try to hurt her again, I will kill them with my bare hands.”

Bartholomew fell silent. Matthias almost thought the call had dropped. “Hawthorne, you forget who you are talking to. You no longer have your cousin on the Tribunal to buffer your insolence.”

His rage blossomed. “That’s because that bitch murdered him, Bartholomew. If I get my hands on any of her cohorts, there will be hell to pay. I know perfectly well who I’m talking to. I suggest you don’t forget who you’re talking to.” Matthias hung up on him.

Damn, that felt good.

He despised dealing with Bartholomew on the best of days. He didn’t like him. He was arrogant and obnoxious and pretentious. As their Tribunal representative, Rafe had the honor of keeping in touch with the asshole. Head of the Tribunal, Bartholomew was now the only other member who knew about Taz. Once Matthias knew how powerful Taz was, they had to inform the Tribunal. That was standard procedure among all the Clans.

Matthias returned to their bedroom. Before climbing into bed, he stood for a moment, staring at Taz.

She was beautiful. Perfect rounded curves, unruly auburn hair, and hypnotic green eyes. He’d loved her from afar for ten years before meeting her in person only a few months earlier.

She softly moaned and shifted in her sleep. He knew she dreamed, but with her strong mental barrier in place, he couldn’t see what images haunted her.

Moving with deliberate care, he slowly pulled back the covers and climbed into bed, trying not to jostle her out of sleep but unable to avoid disturbing her. He froze when she softly moaned again, then carefully settled next to her, spooning his body against hers.

* * *

This was a new aspect to her nightly mental wanderings. Deeply embedded in her dream, Taz made slow, passionate love to Rafe. At one point she thought she felt the earth move, and he looked up as if listening for something before he smiled at her.

“What was that?” she asked.

He shook his head. “Nothing, baby girl. Don’t worry. It’s all good.” He kissed her again, absorbing her full attention.

Dreams are funny things. After making love, Rafe fell asleep next to her. Taz closed her eyes and let her mind drift.

Their dinner together alone, in Yellowstone, came to mind. Rafe had opened up to her and she realized they shared more of a connection than met the eye. Something she couldn’t put her finger on, though she suspected he did. He wouldn’t tell her, and she didn’t push him.

Now, she wished she had.

She loved Rafe. It was impossible to deny, just as it was impossible to ignore how he felt like a lost love come home to her. She had promised that night to give him a chance if there was ever one to give.

Unfortunately, they would never get that chance. Not in this life, anyway.

It was irrational, it was crazy—but as Albert and Matthias told her, the heart knows what it knows, and the soul always comes home.

Even though part of her knew she was still embedded in a dream, she opened her eyes and stared down at Rafe, studying his peaceful face. He’d had a “love ’em and leave ’em” reputation. Play and go, the irrepressible flirt. Alone with him at dinner, Taz saw the man in pain who was afraid to love again. He was sweet and kind, despite his flirty horndog façade. Taz was the first woman he’d loved since his wife, Cassandra, died. He’d let her into his mind and shown her the truth.

In her dream, she reached out and caressed Rafe’s cheek. This must be how she was dealing with things now that her freaky powers were awakening. It felt so real, like she was actually with him.

Taz would never admit it to Matthias, not in a million years, but part of her wished she’d slept with Rafe in real life before he died. Maybe if she’d gone to Rafe’s cabin in person, instead of doing the succubus number on him, Caroline wouldn’t have killed him. It would have meant losing the man she loved, but then again, didn’t that happen already? The other man she loved was dead before morning, and she considered it her fault.

Either way, she lost. Only Rafe paid with his life. Taz may not have killed him, but she still felt guilty.

As if sensing her thoughts, dream Rafe opened his eyes. “Sleep, baby girl. This isn’t good for you.” He pulled her snugly against him. She eventually closed her eyes.

“I love you, Rafe,” she whispered.

“It’s okay, Taz baby,” he said. “I love you, too. Now to go sleep.”

God, if only his voice didn’t sound so clear in her mind! Just like that damned disembodied voice she’d heard in Yellowstone.

Part of her wished Matthias hadn’t stopped her from dropping Caroline into Abyss Pool, wanting to make her the main ingredient in a hot spring full of vampire soup. Caroline deserved to die for killing Rafe.

Deserved to die for killing the man she loved.

Taz finally slept.

Chapter Two

Matthias couldn’t sleep, his conversation with Bartholomew bouncing around in his brain, angering him.

He watched Taz. Even in her sleep she rubbed her finger over Rafael’s ring, the one she took from his hand after they’d recovered his body from the woods behind his cabin. Real citrine in a plain gold setting, given to him by Cassandra before she died. Rafe used to work it like a worry stone, running his thumb over the band when he was anxious or stressed, and now Taz had the same unconscious nervous tic.

Matthias thought about the last day of Rafael’s life and allowed his thoughts to drift deeper into the recesses of time.

The night Cassandra died. Matthias got there just before she went, before Rafael…

Even further into the past.

Sarah.

God, he’d been only sixteen years old! Back then, hundreds of years earlier, times were different, and he was considered a man. Sarah was nearly a year younger than him, and a vision when he rode up on her one afternoon while out hunting with another cousin.

Love at first sight. Her green eyes and auburn hair captivated him. “Perhaps I should come over there and kiss you,” he’d teased.

She smiled, and his soul belonged to her. “You can kiss me when you catch me, sir. If you catch me.” Then she’d wheeled her horse around and took off, her laughter trailing behind her.

Matthias jumped on his horse, the hunt forgotten. He’d raced after her, desperate to keep her in his sight. It took nearly a year of chasing, but he finally caught her for good. Until he lost her and, even more heartbreaking, their third child. Their first two children hadn’t survived either, and then he was left alone with only his grief and memories.

He remembered how he sobbed while his father helped him dig her grave in the clearing where they’d buried the first two children, near where his father had laid his mother to rest. Then placing the stone so he would know where to grieve.

Years later, helping Rafe bury Cassandra there…

Matthias slipped his arm around Taz, deeply inhaling her scent, fighting his tears. He should cry for Rafe, but feared he couldn’t stop. Too much grief to take at one time. Now he had Taz, and even her scent imprinted his love for her upon his soul. He thought he’d lost her, too, when she withdrew and tried to die after nearly killing Caroline.

All these hundreds of years later, no other woman had caught his heart the way Sarah had, until Tim Robertson showed him Anastazia’s picture after she graduated from law school ten years earlier. Captivated didn’t begin to describe how he felt about her. Well, no other woman since…

But Cassandra was never his to have. He’d kept his distance, an act of sheer self-control.

Matthias knew Taz was special just from Tim’s many reports about her abilities and progress through the years. Thank God he’d had the sense to place Tim there, working for her parents to help raise her and guide her without revealing anything about her powers or special nature. Tim had trained her well.

Matthias had wanted to spend years easing her into the truth, give her time to get to know him and hopefully fall in love with him the way he’d loved her.

What a mess.

Could he ever make it up to her? She blamed herself—wrongly—for Rafe’s death. What if he’d waited to bring Taz in? He’d wanted to hire her to work for him and start the agonizingly long process of gently exposing her to everything so the final truth wouldn’t shock or overwhelm her—which was exactly what had happened.

Had he not been greedy, had he waited, Rafe would still be alive. So wasn’t the ultimate blame his to bear?

Even in sleep, Taz still held a barrier in her mind. She was far stronger than she knew, scared of her powers, and terrified of losing control again after almost killing Caroline. She was a true force of nature and would go on to do great things.

“I love you, cara,” he sent to her, feeling her heartbeat under his palm.“I love you more than life. I will die for you, because I couldn’t bear to lose this kind of love twice in my life.”

In sleep, she cuddled closer to him and he kissed her neck. “I love you, Taz,” he whispered, closing his eyes. “Please don’t ever leave me.”

* * *

Matthias awoke before dawn the next morning with Taz tantalizingly pressed against him. When he tried to shift position, his morning erection ended up nestled in the cleft of her ass. He stifled a moan.

She turned to face him and slowly rolled her hips, making his already stiff cock ache with need. He couldn’t resist, nudging against her, gasping as his cock easily slid into her already wet pussy.

She must have been having really good dreams to be that ready, but she wasn’t totally awake, caught in the twilight between sleep and dawn. That much he knew from what little he could sense through her mental barrier.

He closed his eyes and slowly stroked his cock inside her, debating whether or not to wake her up. If she was having wonderful dreams, he didn’t want to spoil that for her, not after the horrific past few days she’d had. He folded her against his chest and savored her scent, the feel of her body against his as he slowly made love to her.

After many long minutes, her arms tightened around him. She nuzzled his neck, her tongue tasting his flesh.

“Anastazia,” he whispered in her ear. “I love you so much.”

Her legs tightened around him as her hands traced his spine down to his hips. She was waking up. He felt her awareness grow as her pulse quickened. Taking this as his cue, he gently rolled on top of her and slid a hand between their bodies. In the dim light he kissed her, breathing her name through her lips as he gently explored with his tongue.

His fingers parted her labia and found her pussy. She moaned, one hand tangling in his hair and pulling his mouth roughly against hers. Now she was awake and wanting more.

He stroked her swollen clit with his fingers, drawing gasping, keening cries from her, feeling her reactions through his body. When she climaxed, her muscles squeezed his cock, nearly finishing him right there. He held off his own orgasm until he sensed her finally relax. Then he thrust his hips against her, his own release just seconds behind.

As their final tremors quieted, he rolled to his side, taking her with him and gathering her into his arms. Within moments she was asleep again. He soon drifted with her.

* * *

Taz awoke in Matthias’ arms. She remembered awaking to make love to Matthias after the dream she’d had about Rafe…

Was that all it was? It felt so real. Perhaps what she did in real life with Matthias simply translated into a superhot dream about his cousin.

That’s logical.

It also made her feel a hell of a lot less guilty.

Matthias kissed the top of her head. “Good morning, sweetheart.”

She snuggled closer. “I enjoyed that earlier wake-up.”

His low, rumbling chuckle sent another wave of warmth through her body. “So did I.”

She closed her eyes, relieved. A dream. That’s all it was. Ever since the night Rafe died, after she pulled the succubus number on him, she’d had these crazy dreams like he was inside her head with her.

Won’t be doing that to anyone ever again. Especially not if it made her feel like this, left her with this residual…energy, like carrying around a copy of Rafe in her brain.

Chapter Three

After breakfast, Matthias and Albert went out to the garage while Taz picked at her eggs. Tim Robertson sat next to her and handed her a business card.

“I made you a doctor appointment for this afternoon, sweetheart.”

She took it. “For what?”

His eyebrow shot up. Maybe it was because he was British, but all through her life she’d used that expression as a barometer of his mood.

“Do you really wish to discuss this topic with me?”

Taz glanced at the card, then back to him. Robertson nodded. “Don’t worry, he’s one of us. I’m sure there are”—he cleared his throat—“things you might wish to go over with him.”

Taz nodded.

Matthias had explained their “vampirism” as a genetic condition. The “suck all night, sleep all day” myth was just that, convenient Hollywood folklore helping them conceal the truth. Sunlight wasn’t an issue, and they could eat whatever they wanted. Depending on how many DNA markers a vampire bore, they might be a hybrid as normal as any human. Or, like Taz, have strong mental and healing powers and longevity. Thankfully the bloodsucking was limited to emergency health situations…or desire. Even so, a weaker vampire couldn’t help a stronger one.

But during sex it was definitely a mind-blowing sensation.

The ob-gyn’s office was easy to find. There were no other patients in the waiting room when she arrived.

That in itself was supernaturally freaky.

The friendly nurse escorted Taz to an exam room but didn’t instruct her to get undressed. The doctor entered a few minutes later.

“Hello, Ms. Proctor?” he asked, extending his hand. “I’m Dr. Calvin.”

Taz shook hands. “I don’t need to fill out any paperwork?”

He looked at her over his glasses. “I already talked to Mr. Robertson about your…condition,” he said. “I don’t document those like us.” He took out a prescription pad. “Have you ever been on the Pill before?”

“Years ago.”

“Any side effects?”

She shook her head. He wrote a script and handed it to her. “Start taking them on the first Sunday of your period. If you have problems with this brand making you sick, let me know, and I’ll switch you to a different one.”

She nodded, looking at the script, doing the math in her head. That would be in about a week.

Maybe that’s why I still feel so crazy. PMS to the max on top of everything else.

“You’ll want to use an alternate method of protection for the first month, to make sure. Even we’re not infallible.” He smiled.

She nodded and dropped her gaze.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

She shook her head.

Dr. Calvin sat. “I’m still a doctor. Patient-doctor privilege applies, Anastazia. Whatever you wish to say won’t leave this room.”

It spilled out of her. He handed her a box of tissues as she spent an hour crying the entire story. All of it. From taking the job with Hawthorne International and meeting Matthias for the first time, to Rafe’s death in Yellowstone. Including Rafe’s disembodied voice in her head after his death and the really hot dreams.

“Do you want my honest opinion?” Dr. Calvin asked.

“Please.”

“I don’t think you’re crazy. I think your powers are very strong, and were released in an explosive and uncontrolled way. You’re extremely perceptive and you haven’t yet mastered holding a barrier. You’re probably picking thoughts up from others or memories or what have you. I won’t claim to be an expert on someone as powerful as you, and I’m certainly not a psychologist, but I would place money on that over you losing your mind. The dreams…well, those are probably your mind trying to resolve what happened in the safest way possible.”

She sniffled. “Really?”

He smiled kindly. “Really. Actually, a lot of people who think they’re ‘psychic’ are very weak vampire hybrids, but they physically present biologically as normal humans and don’t raise any red flags. There are many more of ‘us’ out there than you think. If you ever need to talk, feel free to make an appointment. I’ll be happy to see you.”

She couldn’t help herself. “How old are you?”

“One hundred twenty-eight.” He didn’t look any older than fifty-five, at the most.

She shivered. “How long will I live?”

He shrugged, returning the prescription pad to his lab coat pocket. “I can’t tell you that. I aged to about forty, and slowed from there. Some stop aging sooner. From the looks of you, you’re one of the lucky ones.” Taz still looked like she was in her early twenties even though she was thirty-five. Great, but annoying because she got carded all the time. “If you avoid accidents, serious injuries that could mortally wound you, there’s every possibility you’ll live several hundred years, at least.”

You mean, serious injuries like being shot in the chest by a demon?

But she didn’t say it. Living through it had been scary enough. If Matthias hadn’t been right there…

She shivered again. “Thank you, Doctor.” He escorted her to the front desk.

“No charge,” he told the nurse, who nodded. Taz immediately sensed she was a hybrid.

The family who sucks together…

Sudden faint laughter in her head startled her. Crap. The phantom voice was back.

She didn’t care what the doctor said, that was an intelligent voice, not just stray thoughts from others slipping past her mental barrier. Either that, or she was now carrying a personal laugh track in her brain.

Outside, Taz stared at the piece of paper. That was certainly the easiest OB-GYN appointment she’d ever been through. Not that she’d been through a lot of them. The first one—only one—she’d had was in college, when she wanted to get on the Pill. That had involved cold stirrups and…

Taz closed her eyes and groaned. For a woman as smart as she was supposed to be, she was too stupid to live. She’d never managed to find the time to get back to the doctor, yet while she was still dating and taking the Pill in college, she’d always been able to get a prescription. In extremely belated retrospect, she put it together.

Robertson. He’d taken care of everything.

She loved Matthias, and even though they were getting married, the issue of children needed to be put on hold. He was amazing, and she felt connected to him like she’d never felt connected to anyone else.

Except Rafe, but she hadn’t slept with Rafe.

Technically.

It was more like phone or cyber sex, wasn’t it? Seducing someone as a succubus? No touch, no foul?

Except for the really hot kiss earlier in the day, and then their tender good-bye kiss at dinner.

Bet that wasn’t a problem Dear Abby heard a lot: Dear Abby, I became a succubus and seduced my fiancé’s cousin because I was really, really pissed off at my fiancé. Only he wasn’t my fiancé then, we’d just slept together, even though I loved him. It’s not like I touched his cousin. Is that still cheating? By the way, I felt like I knew his cousin even though I’d just met him, and then he was murdered by a psycho vampire bitch after I left his mind, and now I’m having these totally hot wet dreams about him—

The faint laughter rolled through her head again. That would drive her crazy if it didn’t stop, and that was a short enough trip to begin with considering all that had happened in the past couple of weeks.

She started the car and tried to remember where the closest drugstore was. At least this was one problem she could get a handle on. She didn’t want kids yet, not with all the craziness. They still had to go to London to meet with the Tribunal, a ton of work to catch up on, a wedding to plan, and…

Rafe’s funeral.

She wiped the tears away. No kids. Not right now. Better safe than sorry. While waiting for her prescription, she also picked up a couple of boxes of condoms.

Extra large.

Bonus.

* * *

Matthias wasn’t home when she returned. Robertson had a roast in the oven, and she snuck a look. He came in and caught her.

“Ah! No peeking.”

“It’s not a cake. It won’t fall.”

“I know better than to leave you alone with it. Half will be gone by dinner if I turn my back on you.”

Okay, that was a plus. Her vampire metabolism meant she could eat like a horse without turning into one.

He knew her too well. “I won’t touch, I promise.” She grabbed a handful of chips from a bag on the counter. “I’ll snack.”

He leaned against the counter, watching her. “Are you all right, dear?”

“I know you all mean well, but I wish you’d quit asking.”

“I’m sorry. We can’t help it. It’s what people who love each other do, they care.”

“I’m thinking about going to work tomorrow.”

“Are you sure that’s wise, sweetheart?”

“I’ve probably got a thousand messages waiting, and I’m way behind. I can’t hide from life forever.”

“Just don’t push yourself too soon.”

“I won’t.”

Robertson continued dinner preparations while she watched. Eventually, she asked, “What else can I do?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. These funky powers. My vampire voodoo. What else can I do?”

Robertson looked up from where he was peeling potatoes over the sink. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know, or you don’t want to tell me?”

He turned to her, half-peeled spud in hand. “Taz, I honestly don’t know. You can already do so much more than I can. Even more than Matthias. You’re—”

“I know. I’m stronger than any other vampire you’ve met. Blah, blah, blah. Do you know how sick I am of hearing that? How so not helpful it is? Just because you know what I can do doesn’t mean I know.”

“What do you want me to tell you? We will help you as much as we can.”

“Can you at least help me with what you do know?”

“I hope you don’t mean right this moment.” He held up the potato.

“No, not right this moment. Smart-ass.”

* * *

Matthias and Albert returned shortly before dinner. Taz was on her laptop in the library and had just completed her order. Overnight shipping, but this late in the day meant it would be Friday before it arrived. Which was fine, she could have the weekend to look at everything. She closed her browser screen before Matthias saw what she had done. He would give her a hard enough time as it was when the stuff arrived.

Dammit, she wanted to do something. Anything.

Anything to keep her mind off Rafe.

“Hello, sweetheart. Are you all right?” Matthias asked, leaning over and touching her shoulder.

She felt a twinge of guilt for being so aloof, but she was having a hard time juggling her new circumstances. Not to mention it still felt like she was crawling out of her skin. Maybe she should ease up on the coffee.

“I’m fine.” He straightened, but she caught the front of his shirt and pulled him down for a kiss, deep, passionate. “I went to see the doctor today, big guy,” she whispered.

One eyebrow shot up. “You did?”

“Got a prescription.”

There was his half smile, the playful one that never failed to start a tingling between her legs. Damn him, he was gorgeous. And he was all hers.

“Really?” He leaned in and kissed her again, teasing, tasting.

“We’ve got to be careful the first month. After that, we’re okay.”

“Whatever you want to do, sweetheart.”

He was being so good-natured. She hadn’t seen him cry over Rafael even though she sensed his deep grief. He’d been too busy trying to keep her from dying after they left Yellowstone, trying to draw her out of her own despair.

One more item to add to Taz’s Big List o’ Guilt.

“Can we have a talk?” she asked.

He sat next to her. “About what?”

She closed the laptop and put it on the coffee table before facing him. “What can I do?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. What else can I do?”

“Besides nearly boiling vicious bitches in hot springs?”

She couldn’t help but laugh. “Yes, that’s what I mean.”

He shrugged. “To be honest, I don’t know. The only way to find out is for us to sit down and experiment.”

“What else can you do?”

“Just because I can do something doesn’t mean you’ll be able to do it. Or, you might be able to do it, but take it to a level far beyond what I can do. And there might be things I can do that you can’t do as well, or not at all.”

“That’s not helpful.”

He started to answer when Robertson announced dinner was ready, cutting him off. “Come on,” he said, taking her hand. “I’m starving. We can talk later.”

* * *

They didn’t talk later. When they went up to bed, she was going to talk to him, but he kissed her, and she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him back. When she felt his hard and ready cock pressing against her, she realized she didn’t want to talk. She wanted him inside her.

No other lover in her life ever made her instantly wet the way he did. It was…

Supernatural.

She stifled the chuckle wanting to escape and enjoyed the feeling of his lips exploring hers, his strong and tender fingers expertly finding and rubbing her clit.

“Please,” she begged.

That was another thing. No other man ever had her feeling this desperate, this needy to feel him inside her before.

He stopped only long enough to slip a condom on. She tried to hurry him when she felt the head of his cock pressing against her wet entrance, but he wouldn’t be rushed. It wasn’t until he’d used his fingers to coax one beautiful orgasm out of her that he slid his cock home.

“Yes!” she hissed. Pleasantly large, he stretched her pussy just enough in the most delicious way, bottoming out and filling her.

Then he rolled on top of her, his beautiful blue gaze boring deep within her soul.

“I love you, Taz,” he whispered.

She smiled. “I love you too, big guy.”

When his lips crushed hers, she moaned, her sounds captured by his mouth as he started moving, harder, faster, every thrust perfectly hitting her already swollen clit and taking her closer to the brink again. His hips pistoned his cock deep inside her, faster and harder until another orgasm swept through her.

“That’s it,” he whispered, bracing both hands on the bed to pound into her until he finally came with a final soft grunt.

With his face buried in the crook of her neck, he gently nipped her. “I love you, cara.”

She smiled, content. “Love you too, big guy.” She didn’t find it corny at all that he liked saying it. On the contrary, it felt good to finally have someone to say it back to.

He left the bed only long enough to clean up. Then he returned and snuggled her tightly in his arms.

He was already asleep, and she was drifting off to sleep, when she remembered she’d wanted to talk.

Nertz. She’d talk to him tomorrow after work.

Chapter Four

He nervously drummed his fingers on the table, procrastinating. Caroline was a poor choice, but there had been no other viable alternatives at the time. Rafael Collins was an unfortunate casualty. Caroline wasn’t supposed to kill him or anyone else, only Anastazia Proctor, and even then only as a last resort. They’d preferred her alive, or at least intact. A Tribunal member’s murder, especially a close blood relation of Matthias Hawthorne, brought the united weight of the Clans down without mercy.

He couldn’t protect Caroline. Fortunately, he’d only supplied information about her to his handlers and not had direct contact with her on these matters. She wasn’t strong enough to breach his mental barriers the few times they’d interacted in the normal course of business. She was disposable, and while he’d had his concerns, he had thought her smart enough to complete the operation with a modicum of discretion and skill.

After taking a deep breath, he placed the dreaded call. “It’s Timon.” He used his code name. Nothing he did could ever tie him to the events in Yellowstone, or he would be sitting in a cell next to Caroline. Unless Hawthorne got hold of him first.

Then he’d be dead.

“About time you called me back,” Gerard said. “I’ve heard nothing for two weeks. What’s going on? Have you acquired the target?” The man sounded like a stereotypical American country bumpkin, but Timon knew from his dealings with Gerard that it was a carefully cultivated and deceptive image.

“There have been…complications.”

A long silence from the other end, followed by a deep, evil growl. Gerard’s friendly country accent was replaced by a chilling, threatening tone. “What do you mean, complications?”

“The person referred to you for this mission failed, and is now incarcerated and under the Tribunal’s control. She will most likely be executed.”

“Shit.” There was another long pause. “I paid you a lot of fucking money to get this done. I could ruin you. That is, before I kill you.”

Fear curled and tightened around his heart. This was the only man he feared as much as, if not more than, Matthias Hawthorne. “I will have an opportunity shortly to personally see to it,” he quickly said. “Anastazia Proctor will come to London for the Tribunal hearing. I will send my local contact instructions and coordinate with them. Once I have her in my possession, I will turn her over to your associates.”

“See that you do. I don’t like it when I pay for promises people don’t keep.” Gerard’s growling tone sent shivers up Timon’s spine. He’d never met with Gerard face-to-face, but imagined he was an unholy terror to behold if the rumors were true. “I guarantee you do not want to fuck with me, Timon. I can make you one of the most powerful men on the planet, but I will destroy you if you fail me again.”

The line went dead. Timon replaced the receiver with shaky hands. He had no doubt Gerard meant every word he said.

Timon planned.

Chapter Five

The next morning, Matthias found Taz downstairs in the kitchen, eating breakfast and dressed for the office.

He kissed the back of her neck. “What are you doing, love?”

“Playing poker. What does it look like?”

He sighed. She was in full snark mode. “I mean, why are you dressed like that?”

“I can’t go to the office naked.”

He sat across from her. “Why are you going into the office?”

“If this is going to be one of those, ‘You don’t have to work, baby, I’ll support you,’ talks, forget it, big guy.”

“Taz, it’s only been a few days.”

“I’m going to work. I need to get back into a routine.”

“But—”

She glared at him, her look silencing his protests. “I’ll get dressed,” he said.

She shook her head. “I can drive myself.”

“Taz—”

She glared at him again. Again, he shut up.

Taz softened her tone. “Matthias, I need to do this. I need some semblance of normalcy, a routine. I still have a job to do. I don’t care that I’m going to be Mrs. Hawthorne, I still work for Hawthorne International. I’m not one of these women who can be a stay-at-home wife. I envy those than can. If I don’t work, I climb the walls. I need to work, it’s who I am. You have to accept that.”

“All right.” He reached over and patted her hand. “Just don’t push yourself too hard, please?”

“I won’t. Don’t send anyone after me, either. I don’t need a babysitter.”

* * *

After the werewolf-like Other attacked her and trashed her corporate rental home, Robertson moved all their things to Matthias’ house. He’d also had her car brought over, the corporate Lexus.

Taz stood outside the detached garage and looked at the car, hesitating. She could drive—

“Take the Mustang, baby girl. That’s a sweet ride.”

The voice again. She didn’t know why it spoke, unbidden.

Or why it had to sound like Rafe. If it had to sound like a dead man, why couldn’t it imitate her father? He’d been dead long enough for her to be over her crushing grief.

She did want to take the Mustang, her father’s red 1965 Mustang coupe, the one he taught her how to drive in. Matthias bought it before he ever met her, tipped off by Robertson that it was for sale, wanting to keep it for her.

It didn’t have a way to play her MP3 player, but oh well. She wanted to drive it and take the long way to work.

The really long way. A drive would settle her mind and help get her back on track.

She flipped the driver’s seat forward and put her things in the back, then slid behind the wheel and remembered. She closed her eyes and inhaled the smell of the interior, unchanged from that day when she was sixteen. It was one of the few times her father ever picked her up from school, the day he taught her how to drive. Like everything else in her life, she’d picked it up right away.

“My little girl needs to learn how to drive a stick. You learn on a stick, Tazzie, you can drive anything,” he’d said. Eric Proctor was a race-car driver, and she’d inherited his lead foot.

Taz gripped the steering wheel. She imagined his voice, his Dublin brogue sounding so strong in her memories. She remembered his dazzling green eyes. She missed her parents so much. Her father was the only one who ever called her Tazzie.

Had it really been almost twelve years since their death?

Well, presumed death. The small plane they were passengers on en route to Rio disappeared without a trace. She was supposed to go on the trip with them, but at the last minute she cancelled, wanting extra time to study for her college finals. She’d stayed home in LA with Robertson…

No, I won’t think about that. Not today. At least she had Robertson. He was like an adopted dad, working for her family ever since she was a baby.

She put the key in the ignition, right foot on the brake, left on the clutch, and shifted to neutral. Then brake and gas, it fired to life on the first try. Matthias had taken good care of it, keeping it in perfect running order. He gave it to her two days ago, after their return from Yellowstone, hoping it would help cheer her up.

She loved him for it.

She put it in reverse and carefully backed out, circled the driveway to get a feel for the clutch again, then drove down to the highway. She waited for a gap in traffic on Tarpon Springs Road and took a much longer route to get to downtown Tampa, but it allowed her to open up her antique pony on the interstate.

She settled for a FM radio station out of Tampa. She’d need a new radio, but the car ran as good as it ever had. It would have been easy to let the tears flow. Instead, she choked them into submission. She didn’t want to cry, not anymore. There had been enough tears for a while. Mourning Rafe wouldn’t end anytime soon. Tears wouldn’t bring him back, either.

Hawthorne International owned a thirty-story building in south downtown Tampa, overlooking the St. Pete Times Forum complex. When Taz reached the garage, she turned to valet parking. The attendant recognized her, surprised to see her in a different vehicle.

She headed upstairs while fighting a case of nerves in the elevator. Matthias had implemented stringent security measures to prevent a repeat of the attack, but this was a personal demon she had to stare down.

The day they revealed to her she was a vampire.

God, just a couple of weeks ago?

She’d been alone in the executive suites when a strange visitor attacked her. In the nick of time, Matthias and the others rushed in, dispatching the man with a sword.

In disbelief she watched as the man—a daemon pulverem—disappeared in an acrid puff of smoke.

That’s when all hell broke loose, and they were forced to tell her the truth, that they were vampires, and so was she.

Will I ever get used to that little factoid?

The elevator stopped, jarring Taz back to the present. The doors slid open on the top floor, their executive suite. Taz paused before walking past the conference room, then steeled herself and did it. There was no sign of the attack, not that there was much of one to begin with. Albert had disposed of the creature’s knife, and what was left of him after he exploded in a cloud of ash was easily vacuumed up by housekeeping staff.

Taz hadn’t been to the office since.

She’d stormed out after shouting she was quitting, certain they were pulling a horrible prank. Just to be attacked hours later at home by an Other, a beast that made Lon Chaney, Jr.’s Wolf Man look like a Labrador Retriever puppy by comparison.

And rescued, again, by Matthias. Only that time he almost died.

All those events started a downward spiral, circling the proverbial drain, and her self-control dissolved as her powers took over.

The Ice Queen melteth.

No phantom laughter met her thoughts that time.

Taz sat behind her desk and tried to quiet her mind, still feeling nervous and agitated, as if two personalities were at war within her.

Murry strolled in. Taz stiffened, and the cat hesitated.

“Is this a bad time?” he asked.

“You realize I’m not used to talking cats, right?”

He sat, sniffing as if insulted. “I’m not a cat.” He damn sure looked like one, large and black with a white star-shaped mark on his forehead.

“Could’ve fooled me.”

He jumped into the chair he usually occupied and glared at her. “You’re welcome, by the way.”

Then she realized what he meant. “You went nuts before the daemon attacked me.”

“I tried to warn you, but you weren’t ready to hear me. Lucky for you, Matthias and the others were downstairs and I found them in time.”

She walked over to the cat that claimed he wasn’t and stroked his back. “So what are you?”

“I’m a familiar. Ask Matthias, he can explain it. Long story, very boring.” He paused. “I’m sorry I scared you that day. I tend toward the theatrical, it’s in my nature. If you make a crack about Broadway shows, I’ll pee on your desk.”

She laughed, sitting in the chair next to the cat that wasn’t. “Thank you, Murry. I really appreciate it.”

He butted his head against her hand and purred. “No problem. You’re too cute to let you get skewered.”

* * *

There were things to do, messages to answer, and an hour later Taz was absorbed in her work and feeling a little less abnormal. Albert poked his head in her office before lunch.

“Can I buy you a plate of picadillo?” The restaurant downstairs served excellent authentic Cuban food.

“Hi, Albert.”

He stepped inside. “Matthias didn’t send me. Please don’t be upset.”

“I know. I’m not.” Except for when they were at Yellowstone, Albert Thompson—Matthias’ right-hand man—came in to work nearly every day. He was as much a workaholic as she was. “It’s okay.” She glanced at her slowly shrinking to-do list. “You know, I could use lunch.”

“You and I don’t get to eat alone often, Taz.”

“Where is Robertson, anyway?” she asked as they headed downstairs.

Albert’s face briefly clouded. “He’s with Matthias, taking care of some other business.”

Taz had a feeling that was a euphemism for Rafe’s affairs, but she didn’t press. She didn’t want to know. Later, maybe, when she felt steadier emotionally. She’d done well so far.

Lunch was, as always, excellent. Taz sensed Albert wanted to say something, and he finally did. “I know this has been a very difficult couple of weeks for you.”

“You and Robertson are very skilled in understatement.” Albert’s silky, cultured British accent matched his tall, angular, lanky frame. Tim Robertson’s British accent was all rounded and warm, much like him. Both possessed blue eyes of the same eerily clear color.

Albert smiled. “Quite.” He reached out and touched her hand, met her gaze. “Taz, I know you’re hurting. I wish you would open up to us, let us help you.”

Her eyes blurred. She refused to cry. She’d had enough of that over the past several days. More than enough to last her a lifetime, thank you very much. She stroked Rafe’s ring with her thumb. It was a small comfort.

“I appreciate it, Albert. I really do. Right now, the best thing for me is work. I know we’re going to London, but I need to do this to calm my nerves. Besides, it’s Thursday, so it’s a short work week. It’s what I need right now.”

His eyes searched her face, then he released her hand. “Please remember we’re here for you to lean on should you need us. All right?”

“Thank you.” A thought crossed her mind, and she laughed.

“What?”

“Remember out in LA when you hired me, and the girl came in and took my blood and I joked about ‘staff vampires?’”

“Yes?”

“You looked like you saw a ghost.”

“Your comment did startle me until I realized what you meant.”

She smiled. “You also welcomed me to the ‘family.’”

“Yes, I did.”

“I didn’t know you really meant to the family.”

“Well, you technically are of the family, even before you and Matthias finally admitted your feelings for each other. You’re a fellow Clan member.”

A horrifying thought struck her. “Matthias and I aren’t kissing cousins or anything, are we?”

Albert laughed, then toned it down a notch so as not to draw attention. “No, dear. His origins are the Western European Clan, yours were the Eastern. Well, at least your mother was. Even if your father was of the line, the closest you could possibly be are very distant cousins many times removed. Matthias knows his family lineage.”

“I thought he was in charge of North America?”

“He is. Because he came over first, and is the oldest here, he’s head of the Clan here. Rafael was…” Albert let the sentence drift, perhaps fearing her reaction. He collected his thoughts and continued. “It’s simply a label for who is where. Technically, the only ‘true’ members of the North American Clan are those born here. Like yourself, they are all descended from elsewhere. Same with the South American Clan.”

“Oh. That makes sense.”

Albert nodded and glanced at his watch. “I don’t wish to cut this short, but I have a conference call I must attend to.”

Before he could stand, she reached for his hand. “Albert,” she softly asked, “when are we having Rafe’s funeral?”

He froze, not wanting to meet her eyes. He quietly replied, “We are still awaiting the return of his ashes. Then you and Matthias can decide.”

“Did he leave any instructions?”

“Not written. Years ago, he told us he wanted to be cremated, but nothing beyond that. Matthias must go to Rafael’s condo and retrieve his effects and paperwork.”

* * *

Back in her office, Taz tried to focus. Why had she asked about the funeral? She’d done so well all morning, throwing herself into her work. At least now she knew what happened to Rafe’s body after the Stooges, what she’d dubbed the three-man security team working for Matthias at Yellowstone, recovered him.

A thought occurred to her. She went online and searched, ordering what she wanted after nearly an hour of looking for just the right one. Yes, she should be working, but this was more important. She wasn’t sure what, if anything, Matthias would say about it.

She didn’t care. It was for her, not him.

“That’s sweet, Taz.”

She shivered and looked around, even though she was alone in her office. That voice would drive her mad if it didn’t stop. That, and the feeling of someone constantly looking over her shoulder.

She stroked Rafe’s ring.

Chapter Six

When Taz returned home late that afternoon, Matthias’ car was in the garage, but he wasn’t in his study or their bedroom. She made her way back to the kitchen. Before she could ask, Robertson tipped his head toward the garage door.

“Playroom.”

“Playroom?”

“Well, that’s what Albert dubbed it. It’s the sparring room.”

“I didn’t know we had one of those.” Then again, there was a lot she didn’t know. She hadn’t even explored the entire house yet. It was huge.

Robertson led her to the garage and pointed out another door in the far corner that she’d assumed was backyard access. Taz walked through the five-car garage to the door. She listened for a moment but didn’t hear anything. Cautiously, she opened it.

The large, well-lit room was painted bright white. Mirrors lined one wall, and she noticed a variety of fighting gear, mats, and punching bags. A large cabinet against the far wall stood open, containing more protective gear, training swords, and other items. It looked a lot like the dojo where she’d taken karate classes back in LA.

Matthias stood in the middle of the room, shirtless, his back to her. He held the large sword and worked his way through a fighting form. Every muscle in his back rippled with each slow, deliberate motion. Taz’s heart fluttered, heat building in her lower belly.

She knew he sensed her presence even though he didn’t physically acknowledge her. His mind opened, welcoming her to watch. Taz stepped inside and quietly shut the door behind her, content to observe his fluid movements.

He was all hers. And he wanted to marry her, God help them both. They’d been to hell and back—literally—and he still wanted her.

In the mirror she watched his mouth twitch into that yummalicious half smile that always turned her insides into a gooey mess around him.

While she held a black belt in karate, she’d never used such a heavy, large, bulky sword as that one, not in a form or in sparring. The one time she’d wielded it was in Yellowstone, when she dispatched the daemon pulverem disguised as Rafe.

In Matthias’ hands it appeared to weigh nothing. Inscriptions she couldn’t read were engraved down its long blade. He’d said it was old, but she didn’t know much about it.

As part of the form he turned, continuing his movements, with his eyes now locked on hers. She didn’t want to get away. His deep-blue gaze did what it always did to her, melting her, chaining her heart to him in a way she didn’t understand.

He stopped and lowered the sword, crooking a finger at her. Unable to resist, she went and pressed against him, kissing him deeply, moaning softly into his mouth as his free arm gathered her against his firm body and held her a willing captive.

After several long, heated minutes he broke their kiss and whispered into her ear, “I love you, Taz. Always remember that. No matter what, I love you.”

“Even after I was such a bitch?”

He smiled and stroked her cheek. “I told you, it wasn’t your fault. It was your powers taking you over. I did warn you that would happen.”

She grabbed his face in her hands and kissed him again, their tongues thrusting and exploring. His large cock grew hard against her hip. She ground against him, wanting him. He eventually pulled away and smiled.

“Did you want to try this?” He hefted the sword.

She thought about it and shook her head, remembering the last time she held it. “No. Not right now. It’s too soon.”

“All right, love. Let me put this away and we can take a shower.” He turned to put the sword away, and that’s when she noticed the panel in the back of the cabinet concealing a secret compartment. He carefully wiped the sword down, then placed it inside the compartment and locked it.

“Why don’t you have regular exercise equipment here?”

He shrugged and started to say something, but she caught the tail end of his thought. “You and Rafe used to practice in here?”

“Yes. We always have a gym at the offices, so that’s easy enough to access. Rafe and I frequently blew off stress in here. Sometimes you get to a point where it’s all that will suffice.”

“Want to spar with me?”

“Darling, I don’t want to hurt you—”

He landed on his back on a mat five feet away, Taz standing over him with a smile on her face. “Cut the crap, Matthias. You know full well what I’m capable of.”

He climbed to his feet, a wary eye on her. “You caught me off guard, cara.”

She stepped back a few feet, kicked off her shoes, and motioned him to her. “Come on. Take your best shot, big guy.”

“Taz, I don’t think—”

“Do it, Matthias.” She didn’t think she imagined his blue eyes shifted to an inky, deep-midnight color at her challenge.

* * *

Matthias didn’t want to, but knew he had to appease her. Something in her needed this. Even her eyes had changed color from a vibrant green to a deep, dark emerald.

They faced off and he tried to take it easy, but after she threw him for the third time, it was obvious she wasn’t holding back. If he didn’t stand up to her, she might accidentally hurt him. He sensed her pain, her grief, her rage, carefully guarded but bubbling below the surface, and she needed to get it out of her system. She needed to release the pressure somehow.

Praying he didn’t go too far, he attacked, barely managing to throw her to the mat. She jumped to her feet almost faster than he could prepare for the next onslaught. She savaged him for over twenty minutes. He didn’t let her have the advantage—it was all he could do to stay on his feet against her. Then he spotted her tears, hot and heavy, and when he had a chance he threw himself at her and wrapped his arms tightly around her, sweeping her legs out from under her, both falling to the mat. She briefly struggled, sobbing, and then she collapsed against him and cried.

“It’s okay, sweetheart.” He held her, rocking her in his arms as she wept, soothing her.

Eventually she relaxed, clutching at him, sniffling occasionally. “How can you put up with me?”

“I love you, cara.” He gently brushed the hair out of her face. “I am the lucky one. You still want to be with me after the hell I’ve brought you into.”

She sat up. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

He smiled. “No, you didn’t hurt me. I think we need to spend more time in here together. It’s a great way to release built-up tension. This is why I have this room. There’s something about sparring that is emotionally satisfying, where simply exercising is not.”

She nodded.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

“A little better.”

“Want to try the swords?” She shook her head and he clarified. “The practice swords.”

“I’m not trained in that. I only dabbled a little.”

He stood and helped her to her feet. “That’s all right.” He took two of the bamboo training swords from the cabinet and handed her one. “Just do what I do.” He assumed a stance. “Yoi!”

She mimicked him.

“Good.” He slowly worked through the form with her. As with other skills in her life, she was a quick study. Within twenty minutes, they were slowly, gently sparring with the practice swords. When they finished the first round, he straightened and nodded. “Want to try it harder?”

A sly smile swept across her face. “You talking about the practice swords?”

He grinned. “Maybe. Maybe not. One more round, and then we can go upstairs.” Her mood had shifted, lifted, lightened. This had done her a world of good, he sensed.

“Okay.”

“Yoi!” They picked up the pace. Matthias allowed her no quarter. At one point, he thought he had her cornered when she slipped past him, wheeled around and pinned him to the wall, her eyes blazing, breathing heavy.

He held up his hands in surrender, smiling. “Match to you, my love.”

She dropped the practice sword and threw herself at him. He caught her and they fell to the mats. He rolled her on top of him and worked on her shirt buttons while she devoured his mouth. She shrugged her shirt off, and he helped free her of her bra, cupping her breasts in his hands and sucking her nipples, moving from one to the other while she moaned with need.

“Do it, Matthias,” she hissed, clasping his head to her chest.

He rolled her onto her back and worked his way down her body, quickly parting her from her slacks and underwear. When she was naked, he took his time, gently spreading her legs and bending to her pussy, his tongue flicking at her clit. He slowly teased and tormented her body, refusing to be rushed. With his hands clamped firmly on her hips to prevent her from dislodging him, he wrapped his lips around her swollen clit and flicked at it with his tongue. He held her that way for a while, bringing her close and backing down again, alternating sucking her clit with fucking her with his tongue until she finally wrapped her fingers in his hair.

“Please!” she begged.

He chuckled. “Of course, cara.” He increased his efforts, his swollen cock throbbing and desperate to be buried inside her wet pussy. Drawing sharp gasps from her, he quickly brought her to climax.

Shimmying out of his pants, he finally plunged his rigid cock inside her, thrusting, his mouth taking possession of hers again. Her fingers dug into his back and pulled him tightly against her. He slipped his arms under her legs and lifted them, giving him deeper access as he stroked his cock inside her, feeling his release building.

“I love you, Taz,” he whispered, his eyes locked onto hers. “You’re the only woman I ever want.”

“Then take me, big guy, because I’m all yours.”

He felt his own orgasm start. At the last second he realized he didn’t have a condom on and pulled out, her moan of disappointment mixing with his growl of interrupted release. “Dammit.” He collapsed on top of her, kissing the base of her throat. “I’m sorry.”

“What happened?”

“We got a little carried away, sweetheart. It’s no longer safe to do this without precautions until your Pill kicks in.”

“Shit. I’m sorry, Matthias.”

“No. Don’t apologize.” He kissed her again, sweeping his tongue over her lips and down her jaw to her ear. “It just means we can go upstairs and do it right this time.”

She shivered with desire. “Then let’s get cracking.”

She started to slide out from under him when he grabbed her.

“Get dressed first, darling. We’re not home alone.”

She groaned. “Thank you for reminding me.”

“Albert and Tim wouldn’t let us hear the end of it if we paraded around here naked.”

* * *

Going to work Friday morning was easier. Taz didn’t hesitate to walk past the conference room anymore. Matthias still didn’t come to the office, not that she would have minded seeing him today, even though he was a pleasant distraction. Then again, now that she was his fiancée and they’d already made wild monkey love from one end of the country to the other, it might not be as much of an issue.

When she first took the job, seeing him in the gym or in the hallway set her heart aflutter and her loins athrobbin’. He was a handsome, stunning man. Not in the traditional sense, but with those deep-blue eyes and his vamp mojo, she couldn’t help herself. Getting to know him better, going through what they did, only made her love him more. She knew he’d die for her, almost did die for her.

She’d never had that before.

* * *

Taz felt exhausted by three o’clock Friday afternoon and knew she was too wiped out to do any good. She packed her laptop, grabbed some files to work on, and drove home. There she kicked off her heels and changed into an oversized T-shirt and pair of flannel pajama pants to chill out.

Robertson brought two Amazon.com boxes into the library. “By the way, these came for you today.” He wore a puzzled look.

“Oh, goodie! They’re here!” Taz squealed and ran to take the boxes from him.

When Matthias returned home later, he was surprised to find her curled up in the living room, season one of Buffy the Vampire Slayer on the DVD player, and books scattered across the coffee table. He picked one up. “Undead and Unwed.” He looked at Taz.

“Hey, she’s a good writer. Her books are funny.”

He put the book down. “Why, dare I ask, do you have all of this?”

“Well, I wanted to learn more about vampires.”

No, actually she wanted to bust his balls and distract herself, but hey, whatever.

He shook his head. “This is not the way to go about it.”

“Well, since the Masonic, ‘To be one, ask one,’ approach has gotten me absolute shit from you guys, the next best thing is research.”

“You know all of this is just fiction. It’s not real.” He swept his hand, indicating the large pile of books and DVDs. “This has no truth to it whatsoever. We explained that.”

Of course she knew, but she did it to torque Matthias and the other men as much as she did because she needed a distraction. “I can’t rely on Wikipedia to get it right, can I?”

He sat, carefully picking his words. “I’m sorry it’s been crazy. This, however, is not the way to go about it.”

“Considering you haven’t made much time to answer my questions, and every time I ask Robertson something he says, ‘I don’t know,’ I had to do something. I’m going out of my friggin’ gourd and I need something to distract me. Besides”—she pointed to the screen—“it’s my favorite TV show.”

He closed his eyes and massaged the bridge of his nose. “All right, Taz. What do you want to know?”

Point made, she had his attention. She closed her book. “I’ll get back to you on that.”

* * *

Matthias fought the urge to scream in frustration. He had to be truly in love with her, because no woman since Sarah had ever driven him to such distraction. He knew she was still on edge and unsettled. It was a little over a week since Rafael’s death, barely two weeks since the revelation of her true nature. Plus her powers were awakening at a…dare he say scary pace? She was more powerful than any vampire he’d ever met. Way more powerful than himself, which said quite a lot.

“All right. Just know that whenever you want to talk, I’m here.”

She raised her eyebrow at him. “Yeah. Riiiight. Seems like every time I’ve wanted to talk hasn’t been the right time.”

“I’m here right now, ready to talk.”

At first she defiantly met his gaze. Then her green eyes brimmed with tears and she collapsed against him.

He held her, stroking her back, his face buried in her hair. In many ways she was an indestructible force of nature. In others, she was as fragile as a child.

“Don’t force it, Taz,” he whispered. “Don’t try to pigeonhole everything into neat explanations. Don’t set a timetable for yourself to have this under control. I wanted to take years to ease you through this transition for damn good reason.”

“I hate this. I hate feeling like this. I hate feeling out of control. I hate it.”

“I know.”

“I love you, Matthias,” she whispered.

He kissed the top of her head and tightly hugged her. “I know, darling. I know you do.”

“I’m sorry that—”

“Shh. The past doesn’t matter. Nothing matters except that I love you and I will do whatever I can to make this up to you.”

She sat up and looked at him. He had to fight not to lose himself in her beautiful green eyes. She wasn’t trying to control him, but he loved her so much he couldn’t help himself around her.

“Matthias, you don’t owe me anything.”

“Yes, I do. And no, you don’t have me under a spell, cara. I have seen more than you can ever imagine, been through more. We don’t need to get into this all right now, you have enough to deal with. Over time, you will come to understand why I can feel the way I feel right now.” He caressed her cheek. “You’re right that we’re not ‘normal.’ With that comes the understanding only gained through centuries of living, centuries of dealing with love and loss and human nature. I’ve learned in my time what matters and what does not. And you matter to me.”

She closed her eyes and took his hand, nuzzling his palm. “Thank you,” she whispered.

* * *

Saturday morning, Taz walked into the kitchen and heard the three men deep in discussion. Upon her entrance they fell silent, looking at her.

“Yeah, that was real subtle, boys.” She walked to the cabinet and found her coffee mug. “What’s going on?”

Matthias hesitated. She turned to him, seeing in his mind what they were discussing.

“I want to go.”

“Taz, I don’t think—”

“Matthias.” Her voice bore a hard, firm edge. “I will go with you. I–I need to do this. It’s the least I can do.”

Matthias looked at her for a long time and finally nodded. “Okay. If you’re sure you’re up to it?”

She poured her coffee. “I wouldn’t say I’m up to it,” she said, her thumb idly stroking Rafael’s ring. “I’ve got to do it. For him. I owe him that much.”

* * *

They packed overnight bags and left in the Hummer an hour later with Matthias driving. He let her think they took the Hummer because it held more than his car, but she didn’t know the vehicle was armored. He didn’t think she would be attacked again this soon, not with Caroline safely in custody on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, but he wouldn’t take unnecessary chances.

Taz didn’t know he had a security team follow her to and from work each day, ensuring her safety. He didn’t want her to know because it would piss her off. He’d been surprised to find out she took a really long route via I-75 instead of the Veterans Expressway, but that was her choice and he wouldn’t question it.

“What did Rafe do for a living?” she asked.

Matthias kept his eyes on the road. “He had his own business, but it was a division of Hawthorne International. We set it up like that in case…” He didn’t finish.

“In case of this?”

Matthias nodded. “Had it been me, he would have taken over my role, with Tim and Albert’s help, of course.”

She shivered. If she hadn’t fed Matthias after the Other attacked him at her house, it would be Rafe in charge now, and maybe—

“No. Don’t think that,” the phantom voice whispered. “That’s not healthy.”

She closed her eyes and strengthened her mental barrier, hoping Matthias hadn’t heard the voice. “You didn’t answer my question,” she said.

“Sorry. Software firm. Working in conjunction with our seismology detection equipment division. Rafe knew a lot about the programming end, but he had assembled quite a team. Yet another reason we spent a lot of time in Yellowstone.”

“Who will run it now?”

“I’ll appoint a new manager to take care of daily operations. For the most part, it can continue as it is.”

“Have they been told yet?”

“Albert’s coordinating with management.”

She fell quiet for a moment. “I want to run his company.”

“Taz, you’ve got quite enough on your plate now, don’t you think?”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

He gripped the wheel and tried to weigh his words. “You work for Hawthorne International. You have a legitimate job. We don’t make busy work for you. You are an integral part of my executive team, and I cannot simply hand your duties off to someone else.”

“Robertson can help.”

“Not really, because now that the cat’s out of the bag Tim’s already working on several projects with Albert. Their attention is focused elsewhere.”

“Then make it happen, Matthias. You own the friggin’ company. You can do what you want. I want this.”

“I think you want this for the wrong reason, cara. Can we sit down and discuss it when we get home?”

She felt rage taking her over again despite her best efforts. “You know, I’m tired of you blowing me off.”

“Anastazia,” he said sharply, “I’m not blowing you off. But if you don’t mind, I’m not exactly looking forward to this trip. When we return, draw up a proposal and we will sit down and go over it. Until then, I promise I won’t make any decisions regarding Rafe’s company.”

She felt horrible, guilty. Of course this was hard on him. She kept harping on how she felt over Rafe’s death, and Matthias knew and loved him for centuries.

Jesus, I’m such a selfish bitch.

She swallowed, reached a hand to him, and touched his thigh. Moderating her tone, she said, “I’m sorry. You’re right. We can talk about it later.” He finally took her hand and didn’t let go.

After several minutes of silence she spoke again, her tone subdued. “You know, we really don’t know each other that well. I know I love you, and I know I want to marry you. But…” She trailed off and he gently squeezed her hand.

“Taz, this is a rough time for both of us. We should be getting to know each other, and everything is coming down on top of us. This is why I originally wanted to take years to get to the point we are now. I knew discovering your powers gradually would be overwhelming. When you fed me, it triggered an uncontrolled tsunami inside you. It’s a lot to deal with. I understand. We’ll get through it together, I promise. I love you.”

“But why?”

He took his eyes off the road long enough to look at her. “Does it matter?”

“It does to me.”

He turned back to the road. “When Tim showed me your picture, I felt something at the bottom of my soul awaken, something I thought died a long time ago. Something about you took hold of me and wouldn’t let go.”

She tried to keep her tone level, nonsnarky. “You could have had any woman you wanted, and I don’t mean forced them, either. Any woman with half a brain would find you attractive, even without your vamp mojo.”

He glanced at her, satisfied she wasn’t being sarcastic. “I didn’t want any woman with half a brain.” He released her hand with a final, gentle squeeze and she noticed how his knuckles tightened as he gripped the steering wheel.

“I want to talk about this with you, Taz. I want you to know about my past, as much as you want to know. Right now, I need to focus on what we must do today. I would rather wait until we’re home and relaxed. I promise we will, just ask me. Today I wish to focus on Rafe and what I need to do for him.”

She nodded, fighting her own tears. “I understand.” She patted his thigh. “I know you’re afraid of sending me into some sort of catatonic state again if you talk about what happened, but don’t worry, it won’t. I want you to lean on me, too, the way you keep asking me to lean on you.”

“Deal.” He glanced at her. “I know you want to work, but could we take a couple of days off together this week, when we get back, and use that time to sit and talk?”

“Deal.”

* * *

They fell silent. As the miles passed beneath the tires, Matthias found his mind drawn to the past, to his cousin. Tim had warned that it might be too soon to push Taz together with Rafe with everything else that happened, but Matthias needed Rafe’s help to train her.

He should have listened.

Rafe wasn’t as powerful in all the ways he was, but he was more powerful in some ways. He also had specialized knowledge and skills, extreme, exacting control of his powers, and could help train Taz to protect herself, teach her to hold and fine-tune her mental barriers in ways he himself could not.

Then to immediately sense Rafe’s attraction to her, and hers to him, it didn’t surprise him. Especially considering what he’d felt for Cassandra so many centuries past. Matthias didn’t begrudge it. He knew Rafe would never hurt Taz or betray him. It all happened so fast, and then…

And then Rafe was dead.

Whoever hired Caroline would pay. He wanted to kill them with his bare hands, extract revenge for the pain they’d put Taz through, and for taking his cousin from him. Maybe something would have eventually happened between Rafe and Taz, but better that than to have the man he loved as a brother dead, and the woman they both loved in danger and almost killed.

* * *

An hour later, Matthias brought up another subject hanging in the air. “If you’re stressed over planning a wedding, don’t worry. We’ll take this as slowly as you wish. I wanted to make sure you knew how I felt, that I didn’t do something stupid to screw up what we’ve got.”

“Or me do something else stupid like getting shot by a demon again?”

He started to reply, spotted the smile on her face, and laughed. “God, you are a ball buster.”

“Sarcasm is just one of my many services. Wasn’t that listed on my résumé?”

“I think Albert overlooked that.”

“You’ll have several hundred years to listen to me hone my rapier-edged wit.”

“Rapiers are pointed, dear.”

“So’s my sarcasm.”

He looked at her, laughed, and took her hand again. “God, I love you. I wouldn’t have you any other way.”

“That scares me, I think. Are you a masochist?”

He grinned, and she felt herself wanting him. “No, but I would gladly play dungeons with you.”

“I think that’s called Dungeons & Dragons, Matthias.”

“Not the way I play it.”

It was her turn to laugh. He dealt it as good as she did.

Matthias’ heart leapt at the sound of her laughter. It was good to hear that, to see her genuinely smile again. He knew she would eventually be okay, but it pained him to see her suffer.

She was truly his equal, his match. Dare he say his superior? This was one of the many reasons why he loved her. She wouldn’t give up her personality to mold herself to someone else’s ideal. People had to take her as she gave herself. You liked it or walked away.

He loved her for it. She reminded him so much of…

Best not revisit that now. He was young, then. Impulsive. Sarah had truly been unique.

God, he missed her.

The ache he’d constantly and persistently felt since Sarah’s death had finally abated. He’d felt it lift when Tim first showed him Taz’s picture, then nearly totally disappear when he was able to finally set eyes on Taz in person that night at dinner at his house, when he extended the job offer. God, barely three months ago? He knew then Taz was the one, and didn’t regret his decision to wait for her all those years. Ten long years, from when she graduated law school until Tim felt her ready to move on to the next phase of her life.

Carla took it hard, of course, when he broke up with her. He’d been looking for an excuse to dump that woman for decades. Fortunately, she was much weaker than him and wasn’t able to exact any of the revenge she took great pleasure in describing to him. He hadn’t talked to her in several years. Last he heard, she was terrorizing eligible bachelors along the French Riviera.

Taz studied her hands. “This sounds stupid, I know, but you’re right that we need to get to know each other. Not that I want to change anything,” she quickly added. “I love you. I guess I’m still worried that maybe you only love me because of the stupid vampire voodoo crap.”

He kissed her hand. “Taz, I love you because of you, because I love you, not because I feel compelled to love you. This isn’t the right time to have this discussion. I’d rather do it at home.”

She nodded. He was right, this wasn’t the time. But still…

“Can we do something when we get home?”

“Anything you wish.”

“I want to go out.”

“Where?”

She shrugged. “Surprise me. We’ve never been on a date, Matthias. Not really. We just kind of fell together and that’s it.”

“All right. We can do that.”

Chapter Seven

Taz didn’t know what she expected. Rafe owned a two-bedroom condo in a small, upscale gated private complex south of Atlanta, not too far from I-75. Matthias shut the Hummer off and touched her leg. “You don’t need to do this.”

“Yes, I do.” She worked Rafael’s ring on her right hand. He noticed she did it, but wasn’t sure if she did. It had become an ingrained tic.

Just like Rafael.

Matthias nodded, and she followed him to the front door, then took a deep breath before walking in behind him. The condo was bachelor neat. Rafe had an assistant at work, but at home he preferred to be alone. It was smaller than she imagined, with a tidy eat-in kitchen and a small great room instead of separate living and dining rooms.

One bedroom was obviously his, with a small master bath. The other bedroom was storage with a futon for the occasional guest.

She closed her eyes and reached out, trying to feel Rafe, to sense him, to see if there was any residual essence of him left in the rooms.

Nothing.

“What are we looking for?” she quietly asked.

“I need to find his paperwork.” Matthias sat at a desk in the living room and searched it. “Deeds, titles, all that. I have to process it. He preferred to keep his private paperwork here instead of at his office.”

She examined a low shelf on one side of the room, no different than any other home. A few pictures, some of Rafe and Matthias, the colors faded with age but their faces unchanged. One taken last year, according to the time-date stamp.

Rafe had a playful smile and intense blue eyes, like he was planning the next practical joke he’d play on you while you talked with him. You couldn’t not like him. He had a brooding humor unparalleled in anyone she’d ever met.

All part of his act, she now knew, his defensive barrier hiding a sensitive, intelligent soul.

She walked into Rafe’s bedroom while Matthias worked on his desk. On his dresser were assorted items—a watch, a small bowl with loose change, a couple of gas receipts. Dated two weeks ago. God, had it just been eleven days since his death?

I won’t cry…I will not cry.

On his bedside table were a few books, one on crystals, perhaps the one he’d mentioned loaning to her. Their dinner conversation replayed in her mind, when she’d asked him about his citrine ring. When she realized there was a lot more to him than met the eye.

“What does it signify?”

He shrugged, and when she released his hand she sensed his regret. “Protection. At least, that’s what the lore says. It’s always brought me good luck. It has a lot of properties, emotional and physical healing, psychic warning system. Heck, one book I’ve got says it even clears constipation.”

He smiled as she laughed. Alone like this, she knew she was privileged to see the real man, not the mask he wore for everyone else. And he was sweet.

“Remind me, I’ll loan you my book on crystals. I’ll bring it to the house next time I come down.” He paused. “When I say I don’t remember how long I’ve had it, that’s a fib. It’s over two hundred years old.” His voice was unusually quiet, sad. “I know I’m a pain in the ass but this was from the one person who could tame me. She knew she was dying. She was worried about me, what I’d do when she was gone, wanted me protected. She knew what I was immediately when we first met.”

Taz sat on his neatly made bed and picked up the book. From its well-read condition, he’d spent plenty of time paging through it. When she thumbed through the book to the page on citrine, sure enough, constipation was listed as one of the issues supposedly remedied.

Inside the bedside table she found an unopened box of condoms and a very, very old journal.

She removed the journal and stroked the cover. She couldn’t begin to guess its age and part of her was afraid to open it. From the binding it looked to be well over a hundred years old. Taz finally worked up the nerve. Tucked inside the front cover she found an old, well-worn, laminated piece of parchment, with what looked like quill pen writing.

My Dearest Rafael. I was afraid to tell you too soon for fear of your reaction. I do not wish for you to die, but to live after I go on. My spirit will always travel with you. Take this ring as a token of my love and faith and devotion to you. We always knew this day would come, although I never realized it would seem as if the years flew so quickly. I wish I could have more time with you, but please find someone else, love again. It is what I wish. One day, in spirit, we will be together again. All my love—Your Catydid.

“She died of cancer.” Matthias startled Taz. She hadn’t heard him in the doorway.

Taz closed the journal, nodding. Rafe had shown her at dinner.

“She was a beautiful woman, outside and within. Losing her nearly killed him. With—” He stopped. “It was quick when my wife died. Rafe watched Cassandra slowly waste away. At the end…”

Rafe had shown her that, too. She was wracked with pain, and Rafe released her from life the way only he could—painlessly, and with love.

Matthias’ voice sounded so low she strained to listen. “I don’t know if I could have done what he did. Everyone saw the prankster, the clown, the irrepressible flirt. He was the strongest man I’ve ever known. She didn’t want to kill herself, but he’d found the poisons she collected. He wouldn’t let her take her own life for fear of what it would to do her soul.”

“I thought you said what we are isn’t supernatural?”

“Rafael was raised Catholic,” Matthias said. “Back then, he hadn’t yet learned enough of life to realize there is more to the hereafter than the church’s opinion. At the end she begged him to let her take her life. She wasn’t religious, obviously, so she didn’t have the same reservations. She just wanted to be out of pain. He was torn because he couldn’t stand to see her suffering, and asked her if she wanted him to take her pain away. She knew what he meant and finally she agreed to let him do it. She didn’t want to at first, afraid for what it would do to him. It got to the point where she hurt so bad she couldn’t take it anymore.”

Taz thought back to the night she saved Matthias, after he nearly died from his fight with the Other. Even then, before they had an emotional connection, the feel of his lips on her wrist as she let him feed, how immediately the pain of slicing her flesh open was replaced by mind-blowing pleasure—

She shivered just thinking about it. All Rafael would have had to do was keep going, keep feeding, not stop until she was gone. She would have died painlessly. On the contrary, it would have probably felt like the best thing in the world, the best feeling in months, no doubt. To die like that, feeling pleasure in the arms of the man she loved—well, there were worse deaths.

Much worse.

“And that’s what nearly drove him crazy?” she asked.

Matthias nodded. “He took her life. She wanted it that way, and he understood it was the kindest thing. It’s not like today. We still lived in Britain then. There were no doctors or medicine. There was rum and whiskey and for those lucky ones who escaped arrest and torture as witches, herbal remedies. I got there just before she died. I had to stop him from killing himself. I knew from my own experience if I could get him through the first few months that he had a chance of making it.”

“There’s nothing else he could have done? Turned her or something?”

“We’ve talked about this. We’re born this way, it’s genetics. It’s not a bacteria or a virus that can be passed to others. She was human, with none of the line in her. You must have the correct genetic markers to heal from feeding.”

She wasn’t ready to ask Matthias more about his wife yet. That was one area she didn’t want to probe. It was his private pain and memories, and the woman was well over five hundred years dead, so it wasn’t like she felt jealous about it.

She caught Matthias’ smile. Dammit, she’d been broadcasting her thoughts again. She needed to get a handle on that.

“Thank you, darling.” He kissed her hand, squeezing it. “I’m finished. Whenever you’re ready.”

“Can I have a few more minutes?”

He nodded. “Take anything you want, sweetheart. I’m sure he would have approved.” He left her alone and she put the books on the bed, looking for more. She wanted to know Rafe, not through Matthias’ thoughts, but to discover him on her own. She’d only spent a few hours with him.

She tried not to think about what she did to him before he died, because even though she knew he enjoyed it, her guilt and pain still felt too fresh and sharp. But she’d loved him and he shouldn’t just fade into memory. Not that he could, the way she felt.

Walking to his closet, she spied a denim jacket hanging over the door. She took it and pressed it to her face, inhaling deeply—

There he was, in full color, standing before her on the boardwalk at Midway Geyser Basin when they first met, kissing near Old Faithful, their dinner, and later that night when she went to him…

Her tears flowed. She didn’t try to hold them back. She clutched Rafe’s jacket and rocked herself, the guilt returning. This was her fault. If she hadn’t distracted him, if her powers hadn’t taken her over and made her act like a spoiled brat, he wouldn’t have fallen under Caroline’s control and been murdered. It didn’t matter what Matthias said. She was to blame. Negligent homicide, if nothing else. Call it what she would, Rafe would still be alive if it wasn’t for what she did.

A shirt lay on the closet floor, and she picked it up. It also held his scent. She pictured his playful, sad eyes, heard his voice. She imagined the ring on her right hand grew warmer, and she frantically stroked it with her thumb. Now she knew its secret. It was a comfort, a distraction, a way to take the edge off of the emotional tension.

She found several more books, a box of old journals, and some jewelry. In his bathroom she rummaged through his medicine cabinet, found the type of deodorant he used, the shampoo, even his shaving cream. Closing her eyes, she imagined their embrace, their boardwalk kiss, and Rafe was there in her mind as he’d been in life.

I’m sorry, she thought. I’m so sorry, Rafe.

“It’s okay.”

Her eyes darted to the bedroom door. She heard Matthias in the kitchen, well over twenty feet away. Plus she had a mental barrier keeping him out of her mind for now.

The phantom voice?

It didn’t return.

* * *

When Taz returned to the living room, she noticed Matthias had taken all the pictures from the shelf and stacked them and some photo albums on the table.

“What about the rest?”

“Albert will take care of it. Things that don’t need to be kept, he’ll make sure they go to a charity. He’ll ship personal items home to Florida so I can sort them.”

“There wasn’t anything we could have done for Rafe?”

“I’m sorry, Taz. He’d been…gone for too long. I barely managed to save you, and I was right there when you were shot.”

She still held Rafe’s jacket and shirt like security blankets. “I just keep thinking if we’d been able to get to him—”

“Taz,” Matthias said, his tone firm but not unkind, “quit torturing yourself. We aren’t miracle workers. There are parents with children who need blood transfusions, and they don’t have the right blood type. Forget the movies, forget the books and TV shows. This is real life. We aren’t gods. We may be vampires, but we aren’t superbeings. We hurt, we bleed, we die, just like everyone else.” She noticed how he walked on eggshells around her when discussing the events at Yellowstone.

“No, not just like everyone else,” she whispered.

“Mostly like everyone else. We age, we get old. Look at people who aren’t like us. Two people can be the same age and one looks twenty years younger than the other based on genetics and how they lived their life. There’s nothing supernatural about that. Albert and Tim are both younger than I am, and they look older than me, looked older than Rafe.”

“What’s this door?”

“Garage. That reminds me, I’ll have to take care of that, too.” She opened the door, and there was Rafe’s Mustang. She walked around it, a red and black Mustang Shelby GT, only a few months old. They’d talked about it at dinner in Yellowstone.

Of course he had all the options.

How appropriate. Of all cars, a Mustang.

She looked around the garage and noticed the toolboxes, large Snap-on professional setups. He was a motor head.

It reminded her of when she was a little girl, the few times her father was home, spending time with him out in the garage. He’d had lots of tools, and the scent of his garage had been similar. Motor oil, solvents, transmission fluid, rubber.

She tenderly laid the jacket and shirt on the passenger seat and popped the hood, smiling as she looked. He’d modified the supercharged 5.4 V8 engine with a high-performance package that added even more horses to the already powerful pony. She was sure he’d most likely modified the rear end and trany, too. Money wouldn’t be an object, neither would voiding his factory warranty. Rafe could well afford to fix whatever he broke. It had a six-speed manual transmission, and she itched to put it through its paces.

Something else she had in common with Rafe. Matthias didn’t care to know how his cars ran fast or well, just that they did. Rafe was obviously a hands-on guy—in more ways than one. Robertson wasn’t into cars, but he’d taken the time to learn enough from her father that he could fill in while Eric was on the race circuit, teaching Taz how to change her own oil and tires. Some of her best memories were of spending time in her father’s garage either watching or helping one or both men work on the stable of classic cars.

Walking to the toolboxes, Taz looked through them, and noticed the empty packages and old parts on the workbench. Rafe had made several of the modifications himself. She studied the car. She was an old-school girl, preferred the original Mustangs to the new generation, but it was a sweet ride.

“Go ahead, Taz. Take it. I want you to have it, baby girl.”

For once, she welcomed the disembodied voice.

“I’ll drive it back.”

“What?” Matthias turned and realized she was already in the garage. He appeared in the doorway.

“I said, I’ll drive it back. I want it. Where’s his keys?”

“Taz, I don’t know if that’s—”

“Matthias.” Her tone was don’t-fuck-with-me firm. “Where are his keys?”

It was easier to give in. “I’ll get them. Let’s load these other things in the trunk.”

* * *

Matthias handed her the key ring, the one Rafe had in Yellowstone. She sat behind the wheel and adjusted the seat and mirrors. His MP3 player was hooked to the stereo. Closing her eyes she almost heard Rafe’s laughter in her mind. She conjured his scent, but for once she didn’t feel like tears.

Taz felt like driving.

She caressed the steering wheel. Even though she’d never been in this car before, it felt like she’d spent hours driving it. Matthias popped the garage door, and she spied Rafe’s sunglasses on the dash. With trembling hands she slipped them on. Then she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The car fired off immediately, throbbing around her. As if slipping into a dream, she slung her left arm over the wheel and smoothly shifted to reverse without having to look at the shift pattern. She backed out of the garage and impatiently waited for Matthias to lock the condo and get in the Hummer. The road lay before them, and Taz knew exactly how much pressure she needed on the modified clutch, the exact timing for each shift, as if the car was an extension of her.

Rafe had left enough gas to get them to Perry, by her best guess. With Matthias following, she opened it up on I-75 and turned the MP3 player on.

Last played—Meat Loaf’s Bat Out of Hell album. One of her favorites. The volume turned up loud.

The track “Heaven Can Wait” played. She shivered but didn’t change it, let it play out.

She turned it up even louder and pushed the accelerator to the floor. Behind her, Matthias eventually stopped trying to keep up. After a while she tuned everything out including the music, lost in her memories. She didn’t want to forget Rafe. She owed him that much. In fact, if she thought about it hard enough, she could hear him, his voice instead of her own speaking to her in her mind…

* * *

Taz had filled the gas tank and ordered an appetizer at Ruby Tuesday when Matthias finally caught up with her.

“Darling, do you think you could slow it down just a tad?”

“Why?”

He realized she was serious. “Because you don’t want to get a ticket.”

She glared at him. “Matts, you worry too much. Like I get tickets. When was the last time I got a ticket, big guy? That would be…never.”

Matthias started to protest when common sense got the better of him. There was something there, behind the firm barrier she’d erected. He didn’t dare probe to find out what. Hopefully it was just stress. She was upset, but she was dealing.

Let her deal in her own way.

“Taz, promise me you’ll be careful.”

She nodded without looking up from the menu. “Don’t worry, I won’t splatter myself between here and Gainesville, Matts.” There was something odd about her voice, the inflection. The tone.

The waitress arrived with their appetizer, a plate of Thai Phoon shrimp. Matthias swallowed, hard. He admitted he didn’t know much about Taz’s dining habits, but this was too freaky.

It was Rafael’s favorite appetizer.

“Taz—” Then it finally hit him. “What did you call me?”

She was already munching on a shrimp. “Matts, what’s the prob?”

He eyed her carefully. Rafael was the only one who ever called him that. “Are you all right?”

“Great googly, you gonna eat or stare?” Another shrimp down the hatch. Rafael ate the hottest of foods without flinching. Not that these were thermonuclear, but they were on the spicy side.

Matthias felt a chill. Again, that was Rafe. Not his voice or face, but his words, his exact inflection. “Taz—”

“Matthias, are you all right?” Taz stared at him over the table, concerned. “You look like you don’t feel good.”

Something had shifted, released. Even the air felt different. Matthias shook his head and grabbed a shrimp. “I’m okay. Just tired and stressed, I’m sure.”

She bit into another shrimp and immediately spit it out. “Oh, Christ, these things are spicy! I’m sorry, I can’t eat this.”

She’d already munched two without batting an eye.

* * *

She must have really zoned out. That happened from time to time when she drove. Only it usually happened while on the road, highway hypnosis. She never totally zoned out through a gas stop and came back from la-la land in a restaurant. She remembered it, but it was like she sleepwalked through it. Matthias had a weird look on his face and…

“Matthias, are you all right? You don’t look like you feel good.” Son of a bitch! These shrimp were fucking hot. How had she missed that? She’d ordered that? She never did spicy.

“Oh, Christ, these things are spicy! I’m sorry. I can’t eat this.”

Matthias nodded, still looking…weird. Then again, she honestly didn’t have a lot of experience with him outside of the office. So he boinked her silly and dragged her from Florida to Yellowstone and back—

Okay, that wasn’t fair. “I’m sorry I’m snarky. I just want to get home.”

He nodded. “You’re all right?”

“Oh yeah, I’m fine. But you look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

* * *

Her taillights disappeared ahead of him. They’d prearranged their next gas stop and she promised to wait. Matthias called Tim Robertson.

“Tim, can I ask you an odd question?”

“Sure.”

“Does Taz eat spicy food?”

Tim laughed. “My Taz? If we were scared of garlic, then she’d be petrified of pepper. The girl won’t touch a pepper mill if you paid her. I always had to make chili in batches, hers before I added spices, then the rest. She likes horseradish though, and garlic. Onions, sweet peppers. Fresh wasabi and ginger. Spicy food? She won’t touch it. Never has. I could get her to happily eat liver, but she’ll run from a peppercorn steak. Why?”

“Oh, nothing. We’re about to make a dinner stop and I realized there are things I don’t know.” But he’d seen her down two of the shrimp—

Just like Rafe.

—without batting an eye.

“Well, that’s good. Where?”

“Ruby Tuesday.” Matthias knew he wouldn’t like going down this path but couldn’t stop himself.

“Oh, she loves the cheddar fries. Can’t get enough.”

“What about the Thai Phoon shrimp?”

That was definitely a laugh. Or a snort. “Not a chance, not with the sauce they use. Just the smell makes her eyes water. I don’t find them particularly spicy, but to her they might as well be Scotch bonnet peppers.”

“Okay, thanks.” Matthias ended the call, replaying the meal in his mind. He didn’t think the shrimp were overly spicy, but compared to him, Rafe had a cast-iron stomach. “Too hot” wasn’t in Rafe’s vocabulary, whether it described food, women, or cars.

If he thought about it too long, it might drive him nuts. He decided to file it away for future reference.

* * *

Taz waited for Matthias at the prearranged exit. He fueled up the Hummer, and she hugged him.

“Can we stop for the night?” she asked. “I know we’re only a couple hours away, but I’m wiped.”

“Absolutely.”

They checked into the best-looking of the three hotels at that exit. Matthias thought Taz would want to go to bed, but after he exited the bathroom, he found her getting dressed. The room seemed filled with a strange energy.

“Let’s go,” she said. “That bar has karaoke.” She threw his shirt at him.

“I didn’t know you like to do that,” he said. Then he realized there were a lot of things he didn’t know about her. Maybe she did enjoy it.

She started out the door for the bar across the parking lot.

“Taz, wait.” He caught up with her, buttoning his shirt. “Shouldn’t we get some rest?”

“Oh, quit being so boring, Matts,” she said, walking in without him.

“‘Matts?’”

He followed her and found she’d already staked out a table close to the stage. There were maybe two dozen patrons in the bar. She grabbed a playbook and squealed. “Oh! This one!” Before Matthias could stop her, she was over by the DJ, filling out a slip.

“You gonna sing with me?” she asked upon her return.

“Why?”

“It’s a duet. I’ll need backup.”

“You’ve heard me sing, Taz. I’m not—”

“Great!” She flagged down a waitress and ordered a drink. “You getting anything, Matts?”

He shook his head. This was beyond strange. “Taz, are you feeling all right?”

She grinned and nodded. “You betcha’!” All the while rubbing the ring.

He supposed he should be grateful she was feeling better, but something odd was going on. He reached out with his mind and bumped against her thick mental barrier.

She sensed his probe and grinned. “All these drunks. Sorry, Matts, just don’t want to hear them, ya know?” Then she winked.

God, there was something familiar about that.

Before Matthias could question Taz, the DJ announced her song. She dragged Matthias on stage with her.

The DJ handed them two mics, and the song started. He recognized it immediately, it was one of Rafael’s favorites. Meat Loaf’s “Paradise by the Dashboard Light.” Usually Rafe charmed a lovely young thing into singing with him and then took her to bed. He didn’t care if they could sing. He picked his karaoke partners based on their physical assets.

Taz snapped with the beat and started singing, perhaps sensing Matthias wasn’t ready. He finally picked up on the second verse and they sang it more as a duet until the bridge. Then she belted out the woman’s part, her eyes burning into his, pulling him in.

Matthias didn’t know how he made it through the rest of the song. She sounded good, and the small audience, a little larger than it was when they first started, went wild at the end when she grabbed him and kissed him, stunning him with her passion and ferocity.

The waitress brought her drink, double bourbon. Taz smiled and downed it in a couple of gulps.

Holy hell, Taz never drank like that.

Did she? He thought about it. To be honest, he didn’t know. He’d have to call Tim again, but would he even know?

But…

Rafe did. Used to.

Rafe had the constitution of an experienced Irish drunk. One or two shots didn’t even give him a buzz. Combined with vampire genetics, the effect was even more dramatic. Matthias had watched him drink an entire bottle of bourbon and be white-line-walking sober within twenty minutes.

Matthias paid the tab while Taz sang a number by Pink. A sad ballad of lost love that never was.

A shiver crawled up his spine and he wondered, yet again, what was going on.

Three drinks later, Taz was laughing and leading him out of the bar, stopping in the middle of the parking lot to throw her arms up in the air and spin around, whooping with joy.

He managed to lead her back to the room. “What was that for?”

She grinned. “Just happy to be alive, Matty-boy!”

Then she collapsed.

Alarmed, Matthias dropped their room key and caught her. Fortunately he’d already unlocked the door and managed to put his foot against it and kick it open, gently laying her on the bed. He grabbed the key from where it landed and went back to Taz, grabbing her hands.

“Taz, Taz! Wake up!”

Her mental barrier was mostly down, and she felt confused, dazed. Not drunk, but…like waking from a long, deep sleep.

“Taz!” He was about to phone Tim when she finally moaned and put a hand to her head.

“I’m—what? What’s wrong?” She opened her eyes. “Matthias, what’s the matter?”

“Are you all right? You passed out.”

“I—” She tried to sit up and groaned, lay back down again. “What happened? Why does it taste like I’ve been drinking?”

“You don’t remember?”

She looked at him, her eyes wide. “What happened?”

“We just got back from karaoke. You had three double bourbons. Straight.”

“I what? I don’t drink bourbon.”

“You did just now.”

She sat up with his help. “Matthias, this isn’t funny.”

“Do I look like I’m laughing?”

“Karaoke? I don’t do karaoke. I’ve never done karaoke.”

“Well, you sure wowed the crowd. You were fantastic.”

She looked at him like he was crazy. “What the hell is going on?”

He shook his head. “I don’t know. I wish I did.”

Chapter Eight

The next morning, Taz awoke before Matthias. The nasty taste in her mouth brought back everything that happened, including the karaoke. Why did she do that?

It was like someone took over her body, and she sat back and watched from the bleachers. She hadn’t even minded. It was…

Weird.

Crazy?

Scary.

This was way more than hot, sexy dreams and a phantom voice.

She watched Matthias and suddenly knew what she had to do. She was out of control again, or rapidly heading in that direction, and she needed to decompress before she lost it like she did in Yellowstone. She’d spent her entire life in complete control and refused to let it slip through her fingers again. It didn’t matter what the guys told her or how they blamed her loss of control on the sudden awakening of her powers. The Ice Queen would not melt down again.

Never again.

She needed to be alone. Her fugue, if you could call it that, was more proof she needed to get whatever this was out of her system. This was too much, too soon. She was used to being by herself, not as half a couple. She loved Matthias, but this was something he’d have to give her.

Space.

She risked touching Matthias’ mind and saw he was still deeply asleep. She showered, dressed, and packed her things. Then she wrote him a note and sat in front of the TV.

When he awoke he smiled. “Ready to go?” he asked.

She nodded. “I didn’t want to keep you waiting.” She felt guilty about withholding her thoughts from him but knew this is what she had to do.

He got up and kissed her, frowning slightly but not pushing. She knew he sensed her mental barrier.

“Are you all right, Taz?”

She forced a smile. “I’m okay.”

“Let me get a shower and we’ll go eat.”

She waited until the water was running and she knew he was under the spray. She left the note on the dresser, under his keys where he’d find it. Then she grabbed her bag, purse, and Rafael’s laptop case and quietly let herself out.

Stopping at a bank on the other side of the interstate, Taz made the maximum withdrawal from her checking account at an ATM, then took a cash advance from one of her personal credit cards. She needed to get away, untraceable for now. They would track her credit cards.

Before she headed north on I-75, Taz switched off her BlackBerry. She needed to disable the GPS tracking feature. She also had to put some immediate distance between her and Matthias so he couldn’t sense the direction she was heading, and she didn’t have time to figure out the phone settings.

She knew where she wanted to go. Once there, she’d tell him.

* * *

At first, Matthias thought Taz went to load her luggage in the car or get them a table at breakfast.

Then he spotted her note.

Matthias, I love you. With all my heart. But I need a few days alone. I feel like I’m crawling out of my skin. Last night scared me, proved I need time so I don’t explode like I did in Yellowstone. Please don’t worry—I will be careful. And please don’t try to find me. I’ll stay safe, and I’ll let you know where I am when I’m ready to come home in a few days, I promise.

Love, Taz.

His knees weakened as he sat heavily on the bed. No wonder she’d blocked him.

Even though he knew she wouldn’t answer, he tried to call. Straight to voice mail. He hung up without leaving a message, knowing she’d turned her phone off so it couldn’t be tracked.

He dressed, got in the Hummer, and circled the area trying to locate her, trying to sense her.

Nothing.

He finally called Tim and told him. Tim met him with stony silence on the other end.

“She took off?” Tim finally asked. “How could you let her do that, Matthias? I trusted you to take care of her!”

“She’s not a prisoner. I didn’t know she would run. Apparently she was very determined.”

“What happened?”

Matthias explained the evening’s events. Tim sighed. “Stress. It must be. She’s trying to deal with what happened.”

“I don’t know what to do.”

“Come home, Matthias. We’ll track her credit cards, find out where she’s going.”

“She’ll be too smart for that.”

“Probably, but we’ll still try.”

* * *

Matthias didn’t want to make this call, but knew Bartholomew would be calling him if he didn’t check in.

“How is she, Matthias?”

“She’s fine.”

Bartholomew hesitated. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing.” Matthias tried to keep the stress out of his voice and knew he failed miserably.

“Is she with you? I’d like to talk to her, introduce myself.”

“No, she’s not.”

“Well, where is she? Let me have her number.”

“I don’t know where she is right now.”

He could practically hear Bartholomew’s haughty smirk. “Why don’t you know?”

“She’s very upset right now. She’s still dealing with everything that happened. Rafael just died, if you don’t remember.”

“You must control her, Matthias. People’s lives may be at stake. Perhaps you can embrace a romantic vision of her, but if she harms anyone—”

Matthias hung up on him. The last thing he needed was to get into a screaming match with the head of the Tribunal and call him an asshole.

* * *

Taz wore Rafael’s sunglasses and didn’t stop driving until she needed gas. She filled, paying cash, and got back on the road.

The sign for the exit to Rafe’s condo appeared, and she instinctively took it. She had a moment of hesitation at the entry gate, not sure of the code. After a whispered inspiration she punched in a four digit number.

The gate opened.

His garage door opener was clipped to the passenger visor. Taz pulled into the garage and shut the door behind her. She didn’t plan on being here too long, but she wanted a little more time in his home. Reaching out, carefully, she didn’t sense Matthias anywhere. She would have a little warning if he tried to double back.

She walked into Rafe’s bedroom and sat on the bed, looking around. The place wasn’t sparse, but he obviously wasn’t one to collect things. She walked to the closet, turned on the light, and sorted through his clothes. Good quality, nice taste, but nothing fancy or terribly expensive. A plastic dry-cleaning bag hanging in one corner held a tux.

That made her smile. She bet he looked good in it the few times he wore it.

Hung in neat order were several shirts similar to the one he wore in Yellowstone, long-sleeved, button-up cotton chambrays in different colors. Several traditional light blue, others in conservative colors.

She picked one like the one he’d worn that day and slipped it off the hanger. Closing her eyes, she brought it to her face. It smelled like laundry detergent, not him.

Then again, it was one of the trace scents comprising her memories of who he was.

A calm peace settled over her. Now she knew what to do. She laid the shirt on his bed and undressed, going into the bathroom and running the shower. Stepping in, Taz wet her hair, washed with Rafael’s shampoo, used his soap, dried with the towel she knew had to be his hanging on the bar along the wall, and used his deodorant. Naked, except for the towel around her wet hair, she walked into the bedroom and slipped on his shirt, not buttoning it, pulled down the covers—

Right side.

The voice. But that was correct, wasn’t it? He slept on the right side of the bed.

She grabbed his pillow and pressed it to her face. There he was in her mind, in full color. She sobbed, lying on her side with his scent bringing him into clear focus. She didn’t want to cry anymore, but it was like he was right there with her.

“It’s okay.”

And his voice. Taz instinctively knew it had to be stress, or guilt, or a hyperactive imagination, but he was there. She pictured his blue eyes, and they looked just like Matthias’, his laugh, his smile…

She closed her eyes and trembled, wanting him there. She wore her guilt like a lead cloak, no escaping it. She would give up anything, even her own life, to have him back.

“No, Taz.”

She shuddered. She loved Matthias, but it was like she lost a soul mate when Rafe died.

“Sleep, Taz. Please.”

* * *

She hadn’t revisited Rafe’s room in her mind, the one she created for him during the training exercises. She feared the sight of the emptiness would overwhelm her. In this dream, she was still curled up on his bed at the condo.

Rafe walked through the bedroom door. He lay down next to her, comforting, wrapping his body and arms around her.

“I love you, Taz baby.”

It felt so real. He felt real.

He held her, curled protectively around her. She felt his love and warmth and again, that connection to him she couldn’t comprehend. Why did she feel tied to Rafe in a way she didn’t with Matthias? It would have been sweet agony with him alive, but she would take that over this pain any day.

She rolled over to face him and kissed him, feeling him stiffen against her bare leg. His blue eyes bored into hers, and Taz knew if she could spend her life asleep and dreaming of him, she would.

He smiled, shaking his head. “No, sweetie. You have a life to live.”

“Love me, Rafe.” She kissed him, letting herself go, enjoying the feel of his arms and lips and hands. In this dream, he was suddenly naked, and without bothering to remove her shirt he slipped his cock inside her and made slow, sweet love to her.

It felt so real. Her fingers tangled in his hair, pulling his lips against her throat and wishing he could bite her. She knew that couldn’t happen, not really. His hand slipped between their bodies to find her clit. As they kissed, his skilled fingers slowly stroked her, playing with her clit even as he continued to fuck her. When he brought her over she wrapped her legs tightly around him as he thrust, his own orgasm not far behind.

Spent, she snuggled in his dream arms.

His voice sounded so clear. “Taz sweetie, you need to rest. Go to sleep, baby girl. Let me take care of things.”

Eventually she drifted to a deeper slumber. When she awoke, she knew she was alone but felt better, comforted. If she closed her eyes, she could almost feel him pressed against her.

Taz looked at the clock, and with a start realized she’d been there two hours. When she sent out a probe, she didn’t sense Matthias anywhere.

She dressed, hesitating before removing Rafael’s shirt. He was just a little larger than her, so it fit comfortably. She pulled it off, donned her T-shirt, pulled his shirt on over it, and left it unbuttoned.

It felt right. She rolled up the sleeves and had another thought.

She returned to the closet and took several more and heard a soft chuckle somewhere in the back of her mind.

In the kitchen, she found a plastic zipper-top bag and grabbed his shampoo, soap, and deodorant. She ran her hands through her hair, and while it looked a little weird from drying the way it did, it wasn’t bad. She had a ponytail holder in the car. She could pull it back, and it’d be fine.

She remade the bed and took his pillow. She knew the scent would eventually fade, but for now it proved an invaluable comfort.

* * *

Taz sat in the car, ready to leave, but something was different. She studied the MP3 player.

It was unplugged from the patch cable.

She didn’t remember doing that. She plugged it in and turned the player on. It set to the main menu, not on the album she’d been listening to.

What the hell?

She thumbed through the playlists and found a new one that wasn’t there before, she was sure of it.

Music for Taz.

A shiver ran through her. What the fuck? There was no one else around. Another fugue?

She glanced in the backseat. Rafael’s laptop case was there, but was it in a different position than before? She couldn’t be sure.

Did she sleepwalk? She’d had a damn good wet dream about Rafe, she remembered that much. But nothing about the MP3 player.

She wasn’t brave enough to investigate the new playlist. She wanted to get on the road. Picking a different playlist, Driving Music, she popped the garage door, backed out, and waited for it to close all the way again before heading north.

Chapter Nine

Taz stopped for the night north of Memphis, paid cash for a hotel room, and used her vampire charm to make the clerk accept her fake name without needing to see her ID.

No sign of Matthias in her mind when she checked for him. He hadn’t doubled back to find her.

She turned on her BlackBerry, then immediately went into the settings and shut off the tracking feature. There were several missed calls and two voice mails.

Robertson’s voice nearly broke her heart and will. “Taz, sweetheart, please call. We’re very worried. Matthias is practically beside himself. We understand you’re upset and overwhelmed, but please let us help you. We love you.”

The second was Matthias, left that evening. “Taz, I love you. If I did something to upset you, I’m sorry. Please call me so I can talk to you. Whatever you need, I’ll do it. I just want to make sure you’re safe.”

She saved the messages and turned the phone off again. She didn’t want to risk it ringing and breaking down and talking to them. Her next task was to go through her digital camera. Fortunately, Rafe’s laptop had a card reader that took her camera’s card.

Browsing through the pictures brought a sad, wistful smile. Taken by a waiter at their dinner that night in Yellowstone, Rafe wore a playful, teasing smile. In the last picture they looked at each other, their foreheads touching, like two long-married lovers instead of people who’d met that morning.

Taz touched the screen. She didn’t delete the pictures from her card. Instead, she saved copies to the hard drive and kept the original files on the camera card as backup. Then she shut down the computer.

She grabbed her keys and ran downstairs, grabbing two of the several photo albums from the trunk of the Mustang. She couldn’t handle reading his journals yet. An hour later she sat, alternately crying and laughing as she looked through the pictures. They spanned decades, yet Rafe, Matthias, Robertson, and Albert hadn’t aged a day. How could she have missed that Robertson never seemed to age?

He was family. Well, the closest thing she had to family with her parents dead. He’d been like a dad to her even while they were alive, practically raising her while her famous parents were gone all the time.

She closed the albums and neatly stacked them on the dresser. Now what to do about the mysterious new playlist?

Taz curled up on the bed with Rafael’s MP3 player. She navigated to the playlists, with titles like Driving Music, Work Music, Booty Call—that would be interesting—and then finally, toward the bottom, the new one. Music for Taz.

Her heart pounded. With trembling fingers she thumbed the control and scrolled through the song list. Romantic ballads, a few up-tempo love songs, sultry jazz numbers.

She powered Rafael’s laptop up again and located the MP3 software. There were the playlists, the newest one, Music for Taz, created that afternoon while she was at Rafael’s house.

While she was asleep.

“What the fuck?”

She stared at the screen. It must have been her. Yet she didn’t remember doing it. She didn’t even know how to do it, because his MP3 player was a different brand and used different software than hers.

She curled up on the bed with earbuds, listening to the playlist, tears falling. She loved Matthias, there was no doubt in her mind, but the emotion in the songs made her think of Rafe and his life cut short. Of who he was, the man she never truly got to know. The man she felt like she’d known her whole life.

At some point Taz fell asleep. The shadowy figure in her mind reached out and touched her. She couldn’t see his face and wondered if it was the same one who came to her when she was shot by the demon in Yellowstone, the one that encouraged her to hang on and pull through. Was this the source of the phantom voice in her mind? The one who seemed to know things?

The one who sounded like Rafe?

“I’ll always be here for you, Taz. As long as you want me, baby girl.”

Dropping into a fitful sleep, she dreamed about Rafe and the boardwalk, watched him walking toward her, kissing him…

* * *

In this dream, their boardwalk kiss went uninterrupted by Matthias speaking in her mind. She and Rafe stood all alone on the boardwalk. Rafe pulled her to him, his stiff cock rubbing against her through their jeans. She tangled her hand in his hair, wrapped her legs tightly around him, and pulled his lips to her neck.

“Take me, Rafe,” she whispered as he nuzzled her flesh. “Do it.”

“I can’t bite you like this, baby girl. I wish I could.” She shivered at the feel of his breath against her skin. “You’re not mine to have.”

“I want you.”

“I know, sugar. Close your eyes.” She did, and then they were in the bed in his Yellowstone cabin. He slowly undressed her, kissing every inch of her body as he bared her, loving her. He worked his way to her breasts. His sweet, hot mouth engulfed first one nipple, his tongue flicking against her and turning it hard. Then he moved to the other one, repeating the action and sending throbbing waves of aching need straight to her pussy. Her clit throbbed in time with each stroke of his tongue until she begged him to move lower.

Even knowing it was a dream, she didn’t want to let him go, wanted to feel his body against hers as long as she could. When he finally bent between her legs, he glanced up at her with a savagely amused smile.

“Like this?” he asked. Then his lips and tongue found her clit. He closed his eyes as he took his sweet time, his delicious mouth doing things to her in this dream that she never experienced with him in real life. She closed her eyes and let herself go, enjoying the release he brought her. When she finished, he propped himself up on his arms over her.

His intense blue eyes smoldered at her. “Are you ready for me?”

“Please!” she gasped.

He thrust his cock home. Once fully buried inside her, he took long, sensuous strokes, his gaze boring into hers.

“I love you, Taz baby. I wish I could give you more.”

“You’re giving me plenty, Rafe,” she whispered before she kissed him.

* * *

Matthias paced, so surly and short tempered that Albert and Tim considered darting him with the tranquilizer pistol.

“Matthias,” Tim said, “all we can do is wait for her to let us know where she is.”

“What if it’s too late when she does?”

“I have the jet on standby. When we find out where she is, we can be in the air in thirty minutes. We know she can’t drive to Hawaii, so wherever she is, she’s not more than a five-hour flight away at this point,” Albert said.

“Why won’t she call? What if something’s happened to her?”

“She’s a grown woman,” Tim sternly cautioned. “This was bound to happen sooner or later as stressed as she’s been. She is a creature of habit, and her world completely upended. She needs time to decompress. She’s had a horrible series of shocks and needs time to make sense of it all. She will come back to us.”

“Aren’t you worried about her?”

“Of course I am! Had you kept a better eye on her, we wouldn’t be having this conversation right now, would we?”

“What happened to it not being my fault?”

Tim shook his head, rubbing his eyes. “I’m sorry, Matthias. I know it’s not your fault. I’m as concerned as you are, but I have confidence in her. Now that she is aware of her powers, she can keep herself safe.”

“How can you be sure?”

“I can’t. But even if she was with us, it wouldn’t be possible to protect her every single second.”

Matthias sat. “I wish she’d let us know where she is.”

* * *

Taz checked out of the hotel at dawn after a night of incredible dreams, grabbed a quick breakfast in the hotel lobby from their continental spread, then fueled up. She checked a map she found in the glove box and picked a route that wound through Western Kentucky and touched the southern tip of Illinois, taking her through St. Louis.

Taz started the car, let it idle, and looked at the MP3 player. A sleepwalking episode, that’s all. Strange voice, now this—definitely stress. Overwhelmed by stress.

And grief.

Let’s not forget Taz’s Big Honkin’ List O’ Guilt, either.

Thumbing through the playlists, she selected Driving Music and tapped play. It was spooky how similar their tastes were in music. She liked a wide variety of artists and genres, but when driving, she preferred something with a heavy, toe-tapping bass beat. Rock and roll. Apparently, so did Rafe. In fact, most of the songs in this playlist were on her own MP3 player.

Slipping Rafe’s sunglasses on, she pulled out of the gas station and pointed the pony toward the interstate.

It was easy to let her mind drift while driving. Rafe had—of course—an excellent sound system that did the music justice, including a small subwoofer providing just the right amount of thump to accompany the bass line. With the landscape peeling away on both sides, she focused on the asphalt ahead of her, trying not to let her mind drift to what happened at Yellowstone.

There would be plenty of time to deal with that soon enough.

Rafe, I’m so sorry. I wish I could talk to you and tell you how I feel, let you know how sorry I am this all happened.

The voice didn’t respond.

An Illinois state trooper tagged her doing ninety in a sixty-five zone just north of Paducah, a few miles inside the state line. She didn’t feel bad about smiling as he walked up and she chatted with him. She wished him a nice day as he returned to his patrol car, letting her go without even asking to see license and registration.

Now that Taz knew how her vampire mojo worked, she used it to her advantage. She didn’t hurt him, he just forgot to ticket her after pulling her over. She never got speeding tickets before she knew about her powers. Why should she start getting them now?

She left the St. Louis Arch in her rearview mirror after stopping for an early lunch, and just after dark she ate dinner north of Kansas City. She considered pulling over for the night, but with all the coffee and nervous energy she knew it was a waste of time.

Pushing on, she stopped for gas and coffee in Council Bluffs after midnight. Low on cash, she broke down and paid with a credit card, knowing Matthias could track the purchase but hoping she was still far enough from her destination he wouldn’t figure it out yet. Around two a.m., she pulled into a rest stop north of Sioux City and parked under a security light next to an RV with Virginia plates. She laid the seat back with Rafe’s pillow tucked under her head and tried to nap, eventually drifting into a fitful but dreamless sleep.

Two hours later, she was on the road again before dawn. She ate breakfast in Sioux Falls, and the hot summer sun chased her across the rolling South Dakota landscape. She hadn’t turned on her phone since Tennessee and wondered if she should check her messages. Nearly out of money, she pulled into Mitchell for gas and an ATM withdrawal. Fueled, fed, and flush with cash, she returned to I-90 and headed west.

* * *

Albert tapped Matthias on the shoulder. “I know where she is.”

He sat up, immediately wide awake. “Where?”

“I should say, where she was early this morning.”

Matthias jumped out of bed and grabbed him. “Where?”

“Council Bluffs, Iowa.”

Matthias let go. “What? That’s not possible. That’s—” He considered the distance. “That’s not possible.”

“Look for yourself.”

Matthias pounded down the stairs to the office, looked at the computer, then pulled up a map. “She had to be driving without stops to make it that far.”

Tim walked in with a cup of coffee and handed it to Matthias. “She has a very strong stamina. And she’s running.”

“Why would she run from me? What did I do?”

“Not running from, Matthias. Running to.”

“All right then, running to where?”

Tim had logged into her bank account earlier that morning but didn’t tell Matthias. He didn’t want Matthias swooping in and scaring her. “I have an idea.”

* * *

It was late afternoon when Taz passed Wall and rolled into Rapid City. As tired as she was, it was tempting to stop, but she felt the pull, so close she didn’t want to lose daylight travel time. She grabbed a light dinner and coffee and returned to the highway before dark. After consulting the map she jumped off I-90 near Ranchester, Wyoming, and pulled into a motel for the night.

At dawn she was on the road again, winding her way through the Bighorn mountains. She ate lunch in Greybull, then finally turned on her BlackBerry where four voice mails waited for her. She ignored them and used the browser to find the number she needed and made a reservation with one of her personal cards, hoping Robertson wouldn’t think about checking that account.

She wasn’t counting on it. Robertson knew her too well. If nothing else, maybe he would keep Matthias off her for a few days.

Then she turned the phone off.

She had an early dinner in Cody and gassed up, paying cash. They might think she went the other way, through Gardiner, and she didn’t want them figuring it out too soon. The ranger at the Yellowstone East Entrance smiled and took her money, handing her a park map, brochure, and newsletter.

“Have you ever been here before?” he asked. Was he looking her over carefully, or was it just her exhaustion?

She wistfully smiled. “Yes, I have.” Today was two weeks since Rafe died. It felt like yesterday that she’d kissed him, and yet a lifetime since.

“Be careful near Fishing Bridge. We’ve had bison getting into the road there a lot. You might not see them in time in the dark.”

“I will.”

“Do you have a reservation?”

“Old Faithful Lodge cabins.”

“I love it over there. Beautiful.”

She nodded in agreement. “Yes, it is.”

* * *

The ranger watched the Mustang’s taillights disappear into the thickening gloom and pulled out his BlackBerry. He sent a text message.

* * *

Matthias looked haggard, drawn, and wouldn’t eat.

“You must eat something,” Tim scolded.

“I’m too worried.” He sat at the kitchen table, and Tim put a bowl of soup in front of him.

“Eat. Now.”

Matthias finally spooned some into his mouth.

Albert walked in. Matthias missed their shared glance.

Tim patted Matthias on the shoulder. “Finish that. I’ll be right back.”

They walked to the office, and Albert pointed at the screen. “You were right.”

“I didn’t want to say anything to Matthias because I don’t want him going after her. That would only make matters worse.”

“When do we tell him?”

Tim shook his head. “We don’t. Not yet. Let her have a day, she’s safe there. I’ve already made a few calls. She’ll have several people watching her once she checks in.”

“She had to really be moving to make it out there that soon.”

“She’s very determined. I’ll leave tonight, after Matthias is asleep. I’m sure she was smart enough not to take the north entrance. Probably cut through Cody, knowing her. I’ll fly into Livingston and send the jet back, arrange a plane to Gardiner and have a car waiting. Don’t tell him until I say so.”

“He’s going to be extremely upset, you know. At both of us.”

“I’m more concerned about her than I am him. She needs a chance to work through this in her way. Matthias must learn to give her space.”

Tim’s BlackBerry vibrated. He looked at it, then nodded.

“What?” Albert asked.

He held it up so Albert could read the text message. “Told you so.”

“Do you ever tire of being right?”

“She’s my baby, Albert, lest you forget.” Well, at least the child of my heart…in this life.

* * *

Taz drove, slowing once full dark settled. It was eerie watching the land disappear with only the asphalt in her headlights and occasional steam drifting across the road in front of her. Albert had told her Yellowstone was a safe haven for “their kind” because something about the sulfuric “brimstone” output from the thermal features kept the Others away.

Except the Others had apparently tag-teamed with a traitorous vampire and some daemon pulverem to infiltrate what was normally a refuge. With Caroline in custody, Taz wasn’t worried even though she knew it was foolish to be here alone. She’d be more careful.

She swallowed hard as she made the turn south at Fishing Bridge, toward West Thumb. Tightly gripping the steering wheel, she tried to ignore her racing heart and bad memories as she passed West Thumb and made her way west to the Old Faithful valley.

At check-in the desk clerk smiled, handing her the key. “Do you need more than one?”

Taz looked at it and shook her head. “No.”

It was a different cabin, and closer to the lodge than where they stayed before, fortunately not within sight of the cabin where Rafe died. Taz carried her bags inside and lay on the bed and took a deep breath. She could relax, breathe.

Morning snuck up on her and she realized she had fallen asleep with her clothes on. She took a shower, letting the hot water ease her stiff shoulders. She dressed and walked to the inn for breakfast, recognizing one of the servers from before.

“You’re back.” The waiter smiled and handed her a menu.

“Wanted to spend some more time here.” She couldn’t help but glance at the tables they sat at before. She imagined Matthias sitting across from her.

The sound of Rafe’s laugh.

After breakfast, she made her way to the boardwalk and slowly strolled in the opposite direction she had on the last visit, around the far end of the basin, and back to where she kissed Rafe. Sitting on the edge, out of the way of foot traffic, she closed her eyes and inhaled. She’d put on his shirt, the one from the floor of his closet, and could smell him. Faintly, but there.

Then came her tears. She wrapped her arms around herself and let them fall, replaying in her mind what happened. The teasing, the mental caresses, the playful flirting, his wink. Their talk over dinner, when he opened up to her and she saw a side of him few others ever knew. Feeling like he was a part of her past even though she’d only just met him that morning.

Remembering her promise, to give him a chance if there was ever one to give.

Admitting they loved one another. And her suspicions that he knew more than he was telling her.

One last, tender kiss good-bye…

“It’s okay, Taz baby.”

Her eyes snapped open. It must have been the breeze. Had to be. There were no others around.

Unless it was that damned disembodied voice again.

She stayed until lunch. Returning to the cabin, she changed to a different shirt and eyed her BlackBerry. She had reception here, could call and let them know not to worry.

No, she didn’t want to talk to anyone yet. There were still some personal demons she had to face down.

After lunch, she drove to West Thumb. In the parking lot she gripped the steering wheel, her knuckles white, and forced herself out of the car. The first time she was here was with Matthias, down by the lake, learning how to send her mind out. As far as Old Faithful until he’d called her back to him.

The last time…

With leaden feet, she retraced her steps down the boardwalk to Abyss Pool.

Had she really done it? Nearly dunked Caroline into the hot spring? If it hadn’t been for Matthias—

Taz gripped the handrail. He’d tackled her, sank his teeth into her neck, and drank to break her mental hold on Caroline. Then he temporarily went crazy and nearly killed Caroline himself. If Albert and Robertson hadn’t been there, Caroline would have gone into the pool. She deserved it, but still…

Taz’s fingers tightened around the wooden handrail separating her from the deceptively still water of the hot spring. Hot enough to kill someone.

Never again could she lose control, no matter how justified. Ever. She was a breath away from being a monster.

“You’re not a monster, Taz.” At the sound of the familiar voice Taz screamed, jumped, and wheeled around. Robertson stood a few feet away, looking sad.

At first she was shocked, not sure what to say, angry he was there. Then he held out his arms to her.

“My child,” he whispered. She fell into him, crying.

He caught her and sank to the boardwalk with her, holding her as she sobbed, letting her get it out of her system. Eventually he helped her stand and put an arm around her waist, and they walked down to the lake, found an empty bench, and sat staring out over the Absarokas in the distance. He didn’t speak, knowing her well enough to let the silence lie between them until she was ready to break it.

Finally, she did. “How did you know?”

“Besides the reservation?”

She nodded.

“I suspected. Even before your receipts showed up. You didn’t have time to deal with this before we left. I figured you’d want to sort things out where they all happened.”

“Matthias?”

“I imagine he’s probably strangled Albert by now.” He smiled. “I didn’t tell him. I left late last night after Matthias went to bed. I told Albert to wait, to let you have some time.”

“So you were here this morning?”

“I knew you would eventually find your way here and I decided to wait. I didn’t want to intrude too soon. I’ll leave, if you wish.”

She considered it, laying her head against his shoulder like she did when she was a child. “No. Please don’t.”

He hugged her closer. “I’m so sorry it happened, Taz. We all are. I know you need time to deal with this. Just keep in mind Matthias sees his responsibility is to protect you, take care of you, because he loves you.”

“I needed some time alone.”

“I know, but you scared him.”

“He would have insisted on coming with me.”

“I know that, too. Why do you think I kept my mouth shut for so long, sweetheart?”

She finally sat up and sniffled. “When do we go to the Tribunal?”

“Whenever you’re ready. I think not until next week, at the very earliest. You still need some downtime.”

She nodded. “So Matthias is on his way?”

“Not unless Albert blabbed too soon. The jet had to return to Florida and refuel first. I imagine Albert waited until late morning to say anything, meaning he wouldn’t be able to get to Gardiner until later tonight, at the earliest.

She looked down at the boardwalk. “When do we get him back?”

Robertson sighed. “The ashes arrived in Florida yesterday.”

Taz nodded and was quiet for several minutes. “How did she do it?” Taz whispered.

Robertson put his arm around her again. “Do you really wish to know?”

She nodded.

He patted her shoulder. “Caroline suffocated him while she had control of him. He couldn’t fight her. It was quick. He didn’t suffer.”

Taz closed her eyes and sobbed. He pulled her to him as she grieved.

“I feel like I can still hear him, like he’s still alive.”

“I know, sweetheart. It was so sudden, it’s hard to believe he’s gone.”

She sat up. “No. I mean I feel like he’s still around. In here.” She touched her head. “Like I can still feel him, hear his voice.”

“That’s normal, Taz. You’re still dealing with the pain, with fresh memories, and Matthias, too. All of us. That will fade. You’re so perceptive, still dealing with learning how to use your powers, it’s overwhelming.”

She looked out over the lake, over the mountains. “How long does it take?”

He took her hand in his. “Everyone’s different.” He checked the time. “Can I buy you dinner?”

She looked at the ground again and nodded. He squeezed her hand. “Come along, then.”

She realized he was driving a Land Rover, probably one of the ones from before. How had she missed it when she pulled in? Now that she thought about it, she had seen it but didn’t pay any attention to it when she parked.

“I was over by the bookstore,” he said in answer to her unspoken question. “You have no idea how hard I had to block my thoughts so you wouldn’t sense me. I wanted to give you time to yourself.”

“Thank you.”

He hugged her. “I’ll follow you, dear.”

They met back at the cabins. “Where are you staying?” she asked.

“I’ve got a room, over there.” He pointed to a cabin three buildings away. “Let me freshen up, and I’ll meet you here in about twenty minutes. All right?”

She nodded. She felt tired. While she was irritated he came after her, she was also glad he did. Better him than Matthias.

* * *

Tim called Albert, hoping Matthias wasn’t too close to arriving.

“Did you find her?” Albert asked.

“She’s fine. I caught up with her at West Thumb. She needs time to grieve, to get it out of her system. How did Matthias take it?”

“He hasn’t. I haven’t told him yet.”

Tim assumed he misheard him. “What?”

“If you’re with her, she’s safe. I’ll wait until tomorrow. That’ll give her another day.”

“Brother, you are amazing.”

“Just don’t let anything happen to her,” Albert cautioned. “He’ll kill both of us.”

* * *

They had a quiet table in a corner. He let Taz do the talking when she decided to. “I’m sorry I left like that.”

Tim made sure to keep his tone soft and gentle. “You scared him, Taz. You scared all of us.”

“I know. I just had to get out of there. Away. Just felt something pulling me. Especially after that crazy karaoke incident. I don’t want to lose control again.”

“I’ll hand it to you, you were smart.”

She smiled. “I learned from the best.”

He laughed. “Covering your tracks?”

“I didn’t want Matthias smothering me right now. I feel bad enough as it is.”

“We almost lost you, Taz. You were so close to dying at the end, we were afraid for you. He worries you’ll slip back into that and he won’t be there to help you. Or that someone will hurt you.”

She shook her head. “Don’t worry, I won’t. Never again.” She sighed. “It would be so much easier if it didn’t feel like he was still around, if it didn’t feel like I still had a connection to him.”

“Rafael?”

She nodded, staring at her plate. “I know Matthias told you what happened,” she whispered.

“Sweetheart, you were overwhelmed and upset. You were angry. Rafael—well, knowing him, I’m sure he enjoyed your succubus session.”

“But he died.”

“Not because of you, Taz.” He reached out and touched her hand. “Not because of what you did. Caroline killed him. She would have killed him regardless of what you did.”

“I acted like a spoiled brat. I’ve never been like that before.”

“And we keep telling you, it wasn’t your fault. This is why Matthias wanted to take years to gradually introduce you to your powers.”

“I never should have done it.”

“What’s done is done. It was a painful lesson, but you can’t change the past.”

She nodded and finally pushed her plate away, finished. Tim watched as she worked Rafael’s ring nervously with her thumb, eerily rubbing and twisting it the same way Rafael had.

“Never again. I won’t let myself hurt another person like that because I’m out of control. Ever.”

“You are learning to control your powers. That’s a good thing. You need to learn to put the past behind you. Don’t dwell on it, don’t let it rule your life.”

“What’s that expression about those who forget the past?”

“You won’t forget, Taz. Of that I have no doubt.”

Chapter Ten

She slept fitfully, dreaming of Rafe and their kiss, of visiting him that final night as a succubus, seducing him in revenge. He seemed to enjoy it, but remembering how she enjoyed controlling him made her sick to her stomach.

“Taz, it’s not your fault. You are a wonderful woman, and I don’t blame you. Quit beating yourself up.”

She awoke with a start and a bad taste in her mouth. It was like he’d spoken into her ear.

But she was alone in the cabin and Rafe was dead.

The clock read 4:38, and she knew she couldn’t go back to sleep. She showered and dressed, donning Rafe’s jacket against the morning chill. She was the only one on the boardwalk as false dawn touched the valley. She sat on a bench and watched steam puff from Old Faithful. About twenty minutes later, Robertson walked up and quietly sat next to her.

“How did you know I was here?” she asked.

“I’ve been with you nearly your entire life, Taz. I can sense you. I didn’t think there would be too many other people sitting out here this time of morning. Also, I can see the benches from my room.”

She looked at the cabins. “Oh.”

He smiled, patting her leg. “I imagine the dining room isn’t open yet. Would you like to take a walk? Or would you like me to leave you alone?”

“I wouldn’t mind the company.”

They stood. She hooked her arm around his and they slowly walked down the boardwalk.

Eventually she spoke. “I bet Matthias is going nuts about now.”

“Don’t worry. If anyone can handle him, it’s my brother.”

She stopped short, her jaw agape. “What?”

“What’s wrong—oh. That’s right, we never told you, did we? Things got rather hectic there at the end. I’m sorry, sweetheart. Albert and I are brothers.”

“Brothers?”

“Half brothers. Our mother is of the line, very strong woman. Our fathers were both human. That’s why we only have some of the powers.”

She finally fell in step with him again. “That’s why that first day, when Albert came into my office at Bob Stanley’s to offer me the job, he seemed so familiar.” It explained their eyes being the same eerily clear color.

“Most likely, yes.”

They walked in silence for a while, passing the spot where she sat with Matthias and practiced her powers, then the spot where she kissed Rafe.

“When will Matthias arrive?” she asked.

“As of last night, Albert hadn’t told him. I suspect he’ll tell him sometime today.”

“And he’ll fly in this afternoon.”

“Depending when Albert breaks the news. Unless you want me to call and tell him not to come?”

She paused, shaking her head. “I don’t know.”

He stopped. “Taz, I will make the call if you wish. You know that. If you don’t want to see him, I will call and tell him for you.”

“It’s not that.” She looked at the geyser field. “I just wish I could get rid of this feeling. Like I’ve got this split personality. I just can’t seem to get back on an even keel yet.” She ran her hands over her arms. “And this feeling’s back. A permanent case of the creepy crawlies.”

“It’s understandable. You’ve been through a lot in a very short amount of time.”

“It’s not like me.”

“You had no idea what was going to happen. Of what the truth was. You’ve had to process a lot of information in a very short amount of time, not to mention what you’ve gone through with Matthias has awoken your powers more rapidly than we anticipated. That will take some time to get used to.” He glanced at his watch. “I think the dining room is open, if you’re hungry?” She nodded. He took her hand. “Come along, sweetheart. Let’s eat.”

* * *

Matthias climbed the walls. When he came downstairs that morning for breakfast, he didn’t speak to Albert.

“Would you like me to cook you something?”

Matthias shook his head.

“She’s fine, I’m sure of it.”

“Where’s Tim?”

“He had to run some errands.”

Matthias’ head snapped around, glaring at Albert. Then he stood and advanced on him. “What are you not telling me?”

Albert tried to hold his ground. “Everything’s fine.”

Matthias grabbed him by the shoulders. “Tell me where she is!”

Albert pushed him away. “Matthias! This isn’t about you. This is about Anastazia. She needs time to heal, to come to terms with what happened.”

Matthias’ shoulders slumped, and he pounded his fist on the counter. “This is all my fault. If I’d only been able to protect her, none of this would have happened!”

“You tried your best. No one could ask you to do more.”

“It wasn’t good enough, was it?” he raged. “I should have been the one she could trust to protect her, especially since she was so fragile, and I didn’t!”

“Matthias!” Albert scolded. “Stop it right now. That kind of attitude will not help her.”

“Where is she?”

“I won’t tell you unless you calm down. Tim is with her, made contact with her yesterday afternoon. She’s safe.” Matthias took a step toward him. Albert, reading his eyes, drew the tranquilizer gun. “Matthias, don’t make me do it. Please.”

He hesitated. “You wouldn’t?”

“I darted her to protect her. I’ll dart you to protect her, too.”

They stood at impasse until, finally, Matthias bitterly laughed. “Fine, you win.” He sat at the table, his face in his hands.

“This isn’t about winning or losing. It’s about Taz’s mental well-being.”

“I know. I should have protected her.”

Albert put a hand on his shoulder. “Let me call Tim, check on her, right? I’ll ask him if you can go.”

Matthias nodded, still not moving. Albert patted his shoulder. “Wait here.”

* * *

Tim answered on the second ring. “How is she?” Albert asked.

“She’s okay. She’s right here.”

“Can you talk?”

“Yes. How is Matthias?”

“I’m about to dart him.”

Tim turned away from Taz and stepped to the edge of the boardwalk. “That bad?”

“Yes. He blames himself, of course.”

Tim glanced at Taz and she stepped toward him, motioning for the phone. He held a hand up. “She wants to talk to him.”

There was a pause, and he thought he lost the connection. Finally, “Okay, hold on.”

Robertson handed the phone to her. A moment later, Matthias’ anxious voice came on the line. “Taz?”

She gripped the phone tightly, her heart pounding. “It’s me.”

She heard his sigh of relief. “Taz, please, I’m sorry. Whatever I did—”

“Matthias, no. It’s not you. You didn’t do anything. I’m not mad at you. I just…I needed some downtime. To myself.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m sorry I worried you.”

“Taz, I love you so much, if anything happened, I—”

“My dad’s here. I’m fine.”

There was a moment of quiet. “Where are you? Do you want me to come get you?”

Albert must not have told him. She closed her eyes and thought about it. Did she want him there right now? “Not today. Let me have one more day. Please?”

He finally agreed. “All right. If that’s what you want.”

She took a deep breath. “We can drive back together.”

He sounded better, less hurt at that suggestion. “Okay.”

“I love you, Matthias.”

“I love you, too, Taz. You have no idea how much I love you, and how sorry I am this all happened.”

She returned the phone to Robertson, and he stepped away again to make the arrangements. They would drive up to Mammoth Hot Springs and meet Matthias there the next afternoon. When he hung up, he turned to her. “What would you like to do now?”

She stared at Old Faithful. “I want to see where I almost died.”

* * *

He drove them in the Land Rover up to Norris. She felt a wistful pang as they passed Midway Geyser Basin, where she first met Rafe. She loved the park, despite what they all endured. It was beautiful, raw nature. Powerful, unforgiving, and ever changing.

Robertson patted her leg. “Are you okay?”

She nodded. “Just remembering.”

“I know it’s difficult. It’s still fresh.”

They rode the rest of the way to the Norris Geyser Basin in silence. Taz followed him down the Back Basin trail to where the daemon pulverem shot her.

Where Matthias saved her.

She knelt on the trail, searching for any sign it ever happened. She looked around, shivering despite the warm air. “I was so close to dying. I saw this door in my mind, and this beautiful blue glow. I wanted to open it, but I heard Matthias calling me back.”

“You nearly died. We thought you had.”

She turned, looking around. Something else. “I thought there was a figure. Like someone else was there in my mind.” She tried to remember what the figure said. Something about “living, for both of us?”

“It’s hard to say what that might have been. Everything was so chaotic, so emotional. It could have been Matthias, or any one of us, mentally pleading for you to drink.”

She nodded, thinking, but wasn’t sure that was right. It didn’t feel like Matthias or the others. It had almost felt like…

Rafe was already dead by then. It couldn’t have been him.

* * *

They worked their way south to Midway Geyser Basin and slowly walked it, reading the signs, staring at the features. Taz’s gut tightened, remembering how Rafe looked that day, how he tripped and fell when she slammed down her mental defenses against him from the other side of the basin.

She sat on the boardwalk near Grand Prismatic Spring, where she sat with Matthias that morning. Closing her eyes, she remembered how the day looked and felt. Today it was hotter but still comfortable. There were fewer people that morning. She remembered the feel of Rafe trying to probe her mind from across the basin, the gentle caresses.

“Like this?” And a familiar, gentle caress swept across her mind.

Her eyes snapped open. Robertson was ten feet away, reading one of the signs. He didn’t have that kind of power to touch her mind like that.

And it was Rafe’s voice.

She looked around, stood, dizzy. Robertson sensed something was wrong and turned to her, saw her face.

He returned to her side. “Taz, what’s the matter?”

“I heard him. I just heard his voice.”

Robertson took her hands. “Taz,” he said gently, “Rafael is dead. You’re just remembering things. You’re overwhelmed.”

She shook her head. “No, listen to me, I just heard Rafe!”

“Taz, honey, he’s gone. You’re hurting and in a lot of pain.”

She fought back the tears. “I can hear him! He’s not dead! He can’t be.” She sobbed, and he put his arms around her, holding her, trying to mask his own concerned thoughts.

He managed to get her to look him in the eye. She was so powerful now, and he wasn’t sure she’d let him take control of her, but she did. He calmed her, talked her into going back to the car. He helped her into the passenger seat, still in control, amazed she let him do it.

“Taz, sweetheart,” he whispered, “go to sleep for a few minutes. You’ll feel better when you wake up, all right?”

She nodded, turned her head to the side, and went to sleep.

He sighed, closed the door, and took out his BlackBerry.

No reception.

“Dammit.” He climbed behind the wheel and drove them back to Old Faithful.

* * *

At the cabin, he talked her into her room and put her to bed where she went to sleep immediately. He sat with her a few minutes, probing, trying to see into her mind. She was exhausted and deeply asleep, that much was obvious, but he couldn’t pierce her thick mental barrier. The long drive combined with her emotions had finally taken its toll.

There was something else, too, something he wasn’t sure what to make of, but he didn’t have the strength necessary to search deeper in her mind.

Taking her room key, he locked the door, walked to the restaurant, and got them both something to eat. Back in the cabin, the smell of food awoke her and they ate in silence. She didn’t ask him how she got there. He was still amazed, knowing her power, that she’d allowed him to do it.

After lunch they sat on her bed with her curled next to him, her head in his lap, the silence occasionally punctuated by her questions. He knew not to push her, to let her sort through it at her own pace.

“What will happen to Caroline?” she asked.

“I don’t know. That’s something you and Matthias must discuss with the Tribunal. She tried to kill both of you, and she murdered Rafael. Regardless, she’ll never be a free woman again.”

“Ever?”

He shook his head. “The Tribunal doesn’t tolerate rogues. They are far too dangerous.”

“Will they kill her?”

“I don’t know. That’s difficult to say. At the very least she will remain alive until they are certain they have extracted all useful information from her.”

“I want to be there if they execute her.”

“Taz—”

“I want to watch her die, want to watch her face the way she watched Rafe’s. For him.”

“He wouldn’t want you to be vindictive.”

“He was a good man.”

“I know.” He stroked her hair. Her mental anguish radiated from her. And something else, a nervous, different energy he’d never felt from her before. Come to think of it, he noticed it started the morning she was shot, which would have been after her succubus session and Rafe’s death. He’d known her all her life and never sensed this from her before.

“Let’s go practice. Try to take your mind off things, shall we?”

He took her room key and handed her Rafe’s jacket. He knew who it belonged to, knew it would comfort her. “Come along, sweetheart.”

He led her down the boardwalk to Old Faithful. An eruption had finished minutes earlier, so the crowd had thinned. They sat on one of the benches, and he gripped her hand.

“Something easy,” he whispered. About thirty yards past Old Faithful, a bison grazed in the basin. Overhead, an osprey circled. He squeezed her hand. “See the osprey?”

She nodded.

“See if you can take it over and make it land on the bison’s back.”

She shot him a dubious look.

“Seriously. It shouldn’t take too much effort, especially not for you.”

“I won’t pass out?” Her earliest training sessions with Matthias left her practically incapacitated.

“No, not something as simple as this. Not now.”

She shrugged and focused on the bird of prey. Finally, its lazy circles changed, became erratic, and it looped lower and lower.

The bison, oblivious, continued grazing unmolested.

Tim watched as Taz focused and tried to control the bird. She managed to get it to circle lower, lower still. It swooped and—

Crashed headfirst into the side of the bison with a squawk and explosion of feathers.

Her eyes widened. “Whoops.”

Dumbfounded, Tim exploded with laughter. She joined him.

The osprey hopped away from the bison, who looked up and over its side at the bird. Eventually the stunned bird flapped and flew up to its nest in a nearby lodgepole pine, apparently none the worse for wear.

Robertson and Taz laughed, hard and hearty, leaning on each other. Finally, when she could get her breath, she sighed. “Oh, God. That poor bird.”

“Surprised it didn’t leave a skid mark on the bison,” Tim quipped.

She gasped, exploding into laughter again. They both watched as the bison turned its ass to them and sauntered away.

He patted her on the leg. “I think that’s enough.”

“I’m sure the bird thinks it is.”

That sent them both into one last round of giggles. Tim thought how good it sounded to hear her happy, to see her smile.

* * *

They found a quiet bench away from the boardwalk, between the ranger station and Old Faithful Lodge. “Okay, no birds this time.” He paused while she snickered. “I want you to open your mind and listen for people.”

“What people?”

“There are at least two hybrids around us, right now, in close proximity. They are visible.”

Her eyes widened. “There are?”

He nodded. “Don’t worry, they work for Matthias. Well, technically. I know who they are. I want to see if you can identify them.”

“How will I know?”

“That’s something you must figure out. You don’t need to take anyone over. Simply listen with your mind, explore. Gently, patiently. Once you find the first, you’ll easily find the second.”

Taz lowered her mental barrier enough to sense the thoughts of those around her. She let her eyes skip along the people strolling the boardwalk, sitting outside the Old Faithful Lodge, in the parking lot, walking to the ranger station. She couldn’t focus and needed a mental image. Picturing a radar screen, she tried homing in on a signal different from the human thoughts bombarding her. She tried to tune out noises, thoughts, let them muffle and fall away. Eventually she isolated a different sound.

She turned, looking, her eyes narrowing. As the signal strengthened on her mental radar screen she focused on individuals, closing in.

Then she spotted the man, a ranger not too much older than herself from his looks. He stood on the boardwalk with a metal push cart, surrounded by nearly a dozen children of various ages. On the cart were several objects—a bison skull, piece of hide, a large rock. She knew he was giving a talk about the park, probably a junior ranger program.

Taz couldn’t hear what he said but felt his thoughts. As she focused, she sent a gentle probe, not touching, just looking.

The ranger briefly turned their way and waved.

Robertson nodded. “Good job.”

He was right. Now that she knew what to look for she sensed another. She turned, seeking, quickly finding her. She was driving a Park Service golf cart on the far side of the parking lot. She stopped, looked over at them, and held up a hand in greeting.

Robertson laughed and waved at the woman. “Excellent. They work for the Park Service, as you see, but they also get a stipend from Hawthorne International. He likes having allies working in and around the park considering how much time he spends here. That way, they can afford to work here full-time.”

Taz sat back and took a deep breath. “I didn’t hurt them?”

He shook his head. “No, not as gentle as you were. They are about as strong as myself and Albert, so they could sense you.”

“Are all hybrids able to do that?”

“No. Most can’t. Many of the weaker hybrids, the ones who don’t even know, you might have a difficult time distinguishing them from a normal human. Well, you might not, but it’s very difficult for someone else. The stronger ones who are in tune with their powers, as much as they can be, are the ones you can easily find.”

“What about the three Stooges?”

“Who?” Then he realized she meant the three guards who’d spent the week with them in Yellowstone the first time. “Ah, Travis and his team. They are hybrids. They also have very specialized military and security training, which makes them invaluable for various reasons.”

She took a deep breath. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For coming after me.”

He caressed her cheek. “You are my daughter, Taz. I told you that. Perhaps not of my blood, but I’ve raised you and see you as my child. How could I not find you?”

She hugged him. “I loved my father, but you’ve always been my dad.”

He embraced her. “Thank you, Taz. You don’t know how much that means to me.”

* * *

Tim put her through her paces, very basic, simple exercises meant to build her confidence more than her skills. By dinner she was starving, but smiling. They had a good meal, and she was more talkative, not mentioning Rafe once.

After dinner, they sat and watched Old Faithful erupt before returning to the cabins.

“Would you rather sleep in my room tonight?” he asked. “I have two beds.”

She shook her head. “I’m okay, but thanks, Dad.”

He couldn’t help but smile at the term. There were times in the past she playfully and sarcastically called him that, or referred to him as that to someone else, but rarely addressed him directly in that way.

“Besides,” she continued, “I should be safe, right?”

Time to get serious again. “I hope so, but in reality whoever hired Caroline is still out there. I’d rather not take chances with your life.”

She paused, considered, and shook her head. “I’ll be okay. You’re just a few steps away.”

He walked her to her cabin. She let him check the room, just to be safe.

“You sleep well tonight, dear.”

“Thank you.”

He kissed her on the cheek and waited until he heard the door lock, then returned to his room.

* * *

“He’s in the air,” Albert said.

“I’m surprised he didn’t insist on coming sooner.”

“When you have a tranquilizer gun pointed at you, you tend to give weight to what someone says.”

“Seriously? He was that bad?” Tim asked.

“He blames himself for the events more than she does. How is she?”

“I think she’s on the road to healing.” He related the afternoon and Albert burst out laughing.

“No! Crashed into the side?”

Tim laughed, recalling the sight. “You should have seen it. It was absolutely priceless!”

“Well, he’ll meet you in Mammoth tomorrow. He’s arranged for a driver in Gardiner. I’m assuming she will drive the other car?”

“I pity the man who tries to take the keys from her.”

Chapter Eleven

After breakfast, Tim waited for her by her car.

He noticed her lack of luggage. “Where are your things?”

“I’m staying at least one more day. Matthias needs to be prepared to stay here until I’m ready to leave.”

He didn’t argue with you. “I’ll follow you.”

He waited for her to pull out and was surprised to see she followed the speed limit all the way to Mammoth. Arriving early, they found an outside table at one of the cafes and sipped coffee.

She looked at the town. “Remember when we stopped here before?”

He nodded. “You and Matthias had a row while Albert and I were busy.”

“He’d given me a demonstration earlier at lunch, in Gardiner, with the waitress. Teaching me why I shouldn’t have taken control of the guard at the house.”

Robertson studied her. “Oh.” He could only imagine what Matthias did. Certainly the waitress wouldn’t have been harmed, but it seemed to have an effect on Taz.

“That’s why I was so pissed off,” she whispered. “It made me realize how stupid I’d acted, but also I was jealous. He has a whole life he lived before I was even born.”

He touched her hand. “It’s okay, Taz. He loves you. Only you. Never forget that.”

“When we got to town I was mad, but I was thinking how I’d like to walk around and explore it with Matthias.”

She jumped when Matthias gently placed his hands on her shoulders. “I can’t wait,” he said, and she looked up.

Matthias dropped his overnight bag as she stood, nearly knocking her chair over in the process, and threw her arms around him.

He buried his face against her neck, whispering her name. After a long moment she looked up at him.

“I’m sorry I left like that.”

“I understand.” He touched his forehead to hers. “Please, next time, tell me you want to leave, that you want space. I’ll give it to you. I’ll give you anything you want.”

She nodded and hugged him again.

He sat with them. She laced her fingers through his, not wanting to let go. Taz had almost dreaded the moment of his return, but now that he was with her she was glad to have him.

“So, what have you been doing?” Matthias asked.

Tim tried to conceal his smile. His timing impeccable, he waited until she took a sip of coffee. “Taz shot a bird at a bison.”

She sprayed her mouthful over the table, laughing, nearly choking.

Matthias, knowing there was more to the story considering Tim’s rare and great pleasure at telling a funny, patiently waited for Taz to compose herself. She tried to talk, dissolved in a fit of laughter, even eliciting a smile from Tim. Finally, between the two of them, they managed to get the story out, and Matthias laughed with them.

They lunched together. When Tim finally bid them good-bye, he hugged Taz and whispered in her ear, “Don’t run again, please.”

“I won’t.” She stepped away, and he squeezed her hands. They watched as he drove out of town toward Gardiner.

Matthias put his arm around Taz’s waist. “Now, about that tour through town?”

“I’d really like that.”

They put his bag in her car, and while she was sure he noticed her bags weren’t there, he didn’t say anything. He took her on a tour of town, including walking the terraces, more thermal features she didn’t get to see on their first visit.

As the day waned and shadows lengthened, he suggested dinner. They had a quiet meal together. He didn’t quiz or scold her about her trip, and eventually she fully relaxed, relieved he wasn’t upset.

After dinner they returned to the car, his arm around her waist. He made no move to ask for the keys.

“Do you want to drive?” she asked.

“If you want me to.”

She looked at the keys and handed them to him, pressing them into his palm “I’d like to relax, I think,” she said.

He kissed her. “Okay.”

During their drive she rested her hand on his leg, glad to have him back. He eventually broke the silence. “How long do you want to stay?”

“I’m not sure. I know we’re going to London, I’m not trying to get out of that. I just need a couple more days. Okay?”

He nodded and patted her hand. “If we’re staying, would you mind if I play tour guide? We didn’t get to do much of that before.”

She couldn’t resist his playful half smile. “What do you have in mind?”

He shrugged. “I’ve spent a lot of time here. I love this place, and not just because it’s traditionally been a place of safety for us, either. It’s beautiful, powerful, raw, uncensored. Animals in front of you, not in cages, not in carefully constructed pens made to look natural. It’s real. Dangerous.”

“Dangerous?”

“As in it’s not an amusement park.”

She nodded.

“So?” he asked.

“You still didn’t answer my question.”

He smiled. “Do you trust me?”

She studied him. She hadn’t tried to read him since he arrived and hadn’t felt a probe from him, either. “Yes. I do trust you.”

He squeezed her hand again. “We must get up very early tomorrow. Is that okay?”

She nodded. “Sure.”

* * *

Taz didn’t know what to expect from Matthias at the cabin. He retrieved his bag from the trunk and followed her. Inside he set it on the floor, and after she had the door locked, he held out his arms. She willingly went to him. He held her for several long minutes.

Finally, she said, “I missed you, Matthias. I’m sorry I left.”

He kissed the top of her head. “It doesn’t matter. All that matters is you’re safe and you’re here and I’m with you. I don’t care about anything else.”

She took a long, shuddering breath. “I think I’m losing my mind.”

He held her so he could look in her eyes. “Why?” Her eyes brimmed with tears, and he sat her on the bed. “Taz, tell me, please. Let me help. I can’t help you if you don’t talk to me.”

She shook her head. “I feel like Rafe is still alive. I keep hearing his voice in my head. Then weird things, like that night at the hotel, that was the last straw. It was like I wasn’t in control of myself, like someone else was pulling the strings. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

He pulled her to him. “It’s okay. You’re upset. You’re grieving. You’re also going through a lot of changes right now—”

“If you try to tell me about the birds and the bees, big guy, I’ll slug you.”

He laughed. At least her snark was still intact. “You’re probably tapping into other people’s thoughts and memories without realizing it. Your powers are growing, expanding, as you use them. It’s like any other skill, or muscles, the more you use them, the better developed they become. That takes quite a lot out of a person. And it’s messing with your head.”

“That’s the understatement of the year.”

“You need time for this adjustment.”

He refused to rush her, let her set the pace. Eventually, she began to drop her mental barriers a little. Not all the way—she was still holding back. He didn’t want to overwhelm her. He was content to take as long as she needed to heal.

Just to have her by his side again was a blessing.

She reached out and touched his face. “You’re willing to put up with a crazy woman?”

He took her hand, pressed it against his lips, kissed her palm. “You put up with me. I would say I’m getting the better end of the bargain.”

“I just…I feel like I’ve turned you into some sort of doormat or something.”

“Never. Remember, I have several hundred years of age on you. I have a perspective on this far different from yours.”

She stroked his cheek. “How did I get so lucky to find you?”

“I am the lucky one, cara.” He could stare into her eyes forever. Gladly lose himself in them. “Let me make a quick call,” Matthias said.

She went to the bathroom while he did. When she returned, he sat, dressed, on the bed, thumbing through his BlackBerry.

“All set?” she asked.

“We need to leave here by three thirty tomorrow morning. I’m sorry so early, but we’ve got to go all the way up to Tower.”

“Really?”

“Can I surprise you?”

She smiled. “Okay. I won’t ask.”

They undressed and curled up together like spoons. She fell asleep almost immediately. He closed his eyes and inhaled, glad to be with her again. That’s all that mattered. He soon fell asleep, holding her, content.

* * *

Matthias awoke by three and gently nudged her. “Taz, time to get up.”

She rolled over to face him, nuzzled him, scooting closer. He was tempted to stay in bed, but it would ruin the surprise.

He kissed her neck, gently nipping her earlobe. “Darling, we must get up.”

She mumbled something as her hand brushed his crotch. He jumped and laughed. “That’s not exactly what I meant, sweetheart.”

He finally coaxed her eyes open and got her to sit up and turned on the bedside lamp. She blinked, rubbing her eyes.

“There’d better be coffee waiting,” she halfheartedly grumped.

“You’ll get some soon. Want a shower?”

She nodded, and he started the water warming. She was still sitting in bed when he returned. “Come on, love.” He took her by the hand and led her to the bathroom.

She finally started waking up. By the time she was dressed and in the car she was capable of coherent speech. She let him drive but was dozing again before they reached West Thumb.

Probably for the best.

By the time they were north of Canyon, she was awake again—sort of. When they pulled into the parking lot of the ranger station at Tower-Roosevelt, she was conscious. A young ranger walked out and greeted them, handing them both cups of coffee.

“Just in time, Matthias,” he said.

Matthias introduced her. “Taz, this is Arlo Grunyon.”

She sipped her coffee. “Coooofffffeeeee,” she mumbled. Then she remembered they weren’t alone. “Sorry. Hi.”

Arlo smiled. “I know it’s early, but it’s the best time of day. Ready?”

Matthias nodded. They followed him to a Park Service truck. With Taz seated between the men, they set out.

* * *

She didn’t ask where they were going. All she cared about was the steaming cup of wonder in her hands.

God help the man who tried to part her from it.

She didn’t pay much attention to where they were going, but they left the main road. After traveling more than twenty minutes, she noticed dawn touching the skies to the east, but it was still dark in the valleys.

They finally parked near the top of a hill, and Grunyon opened his door. “Ready?”

Matthias nodded. “Come on, Taz, you’ll love this.”

Grunyon retrieved a large case and a tripod from the back of his truck. Taz followed the two men to the edge of an overlook. As Matthias helped the ranger set it up, Taz realized it was some sort of scope. When they finished, Grunyon peered into the scope for several long minutes then stood back, smiling.

“Go ahead, Taz,” Matthias said. “I’ve seen this. I want you to see it.”

She looked at him, but took her place behind the scope. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust, then—

She gasped. “Wolves!”

The ranger nodded. “Aren’t they gorgeous?”

Taz breathlessly watched for several long minutes before a crick in her neck forced her to stand up. Matthias took a turn, then stepped back for the ranger.

“They’re down there,” Matthias pointed. As the light slowly changed from deep purple to grey, Taz could make them out, barely, on the valley floor. A pack of about five wolves, but she wasn’t sure if they were adults or pups.

He wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, “Send your mind out to them.”

Taz froze, frightened. “I don’t know if I can.”

Matthias brushed his lips against her neck and murmured, “You can. Trust me. Run with them. I’ve got you.”

She closed her eyes. Before when she’d done this it had incapacitated her while her mind wandered. This time she felt a guiding touch, almost a gentle, mental nudge.

It didn’t come from Matthias.

Taking a deep breath, Taz pushed her mind out and swooped down into the valley with the pack, finding the Alpha and running with him, part of him.

Matthias’ voice came to her, distant, yet clear. “That’s it. Excellent.” Unlike the other times, she still felt his arms around her, holding her, and when she shifted her weight, she felt the ground solid beneath her physical feet, even while running mentally at the head of the pack.

She wanted to run forever with them, the freedom, the joy they felt as they swiftly covered the ground. Then Matthias brought her back.

“It’s time to return, cara,” he whispered.

Reluctantly, she opened her eyes and found herself on the overlook. The ranger watched them, his face full of shock.

“Wow!” he breathed. “Matthias, you never said—”

“And you never will, either,” Matthias warned.

Grunyon nodded. “Of course.”

Taz blinked, turned. “What time is it?”

Matthias smiled. “Just a few minutes have passed. No lost time.”

She contemplated what this meant. “Was that like what I did at West Thumb that day, when I travelled back to Old Faithful?”

He nodded. “Similar. And you didn’t lose control.”

She put her arms around Matthias. “Thank you. This was worth getting up at dark-thirty.”

He hugged her back, smiling. “I was hoping you’d think so.”

* * *

They watched the wolves for nearly an hour before returning to the ranger station to retrieve the car.

“Breakfast?” Matthias asked. She eagerly agreed, and they drove over to Mammoth Hot Springs to eat. He took them back to their cabin via the west road. As they approached Norris, she felt him tense.

“It’s okay, Matthias. Dad brought me over here the other day. I saw where it happened.”

He squeezed her hand. “I thought I’d lost you.”

“I was so close. I felt it, saw the way to die.”

“I’m so glad you didn’t. You have no idea.”

She smiled, feeling a little more settled now than she had in days. The fact that the disembodied voice hadn’t spoken lately helped a lot.

They napped at the cabin. Before lunch they took a long walk around the geyser basin.

Matthias didn’t speak, knowing she wanted to think and walk, letting her set the pace of their stroll and their conversation. She stopped at the place where she kissed Rafe and turned to Matthias, took both his hands.

“I’m sorry it happened.”

“I keep telling you, it’s okay.”

“No, it’s not. Let me finish.” She took a deep breath. “I don’t know why I kissed him. I know you all keep telling me it was my powers that made me act like Psycho the Wonder Witch, but I have to tell you the truth. I felt like I’d met him before, like he was someone I knew. And I enjoyed it.” She paused, but he didn’t interrupt her. “I’m sorry he’s dead, and I know you don’t blame me for what happened, but I take responsibility for what I did. I’m sorry, Matthias, I really am.”

He pulled her to him. “It’s all right. I already told you I don’t blame you.” He kissed her, long, hard, and passionately. He felt her slight resistance at first, then she melted against him, into him, and returned it.

When he was sure he had her full attention again, he whispered in her ear, “You are my love, Anastazia. I know you felt a connection with him, that you loved him, and I don’t begrudge it. Especially now. I don’t claim to have all the answers. One day, you’ll be able to make sense of it, I promise.”

“How can you just forgive me like that?”

“It’s not a matter of ‘just’ forgiving you. Again, I’ve seen a lot in over six hundred years. I have a perspective that you do not. Trust me to know my feelings and my heart.”

Taz didn’t want to pull her gaze away from his. No disembodied voice tormented her, and maybe now she’d remember her kiss with Matthias in this exact spot. Not that she wanted to forget Rafe, but she had to move on.

“Let’s go eat,” she suggested.

“Lunch?” he asked, with a playful smile.

She hesitated, then gently shoved him. “Yes, lunch. Pervert.”

“You love it.”

She hooked her arm through his, enjoying the solid feel of his body beside her. “Yes, I love you.”

* * *

She wasn’t in a romantic mood by the time they returned from lunch. Not because of anything he said or did, but because she felt crampy. She cuddled next to him in bed, and he took the time to talk with her. “What do you want to talk about?”

She thought about it. This was what she wanted, wasn’t it? “What’s going to happen to Caroline?”

“I don’t know. Before you yell at me for that answer, I truly don’t. I’m guessing your question is, will they execute her?”

She nodded.

“Sometimes, in extreme cases such as this, especially since she’s taken a life with her own hands, it is best the rogue is executed. It hasn’t happened for a long time, well over forty years, but it has happened.”

“Who makes that decision?”

“The Tribunal. They’ll hear our testimony, and Tim and Albert, and those who were there. Remember, several members of the Tribunal were at the meeting.”

“Oh, great,” she groaned. “Fan-fucking-tastic. They’ll hate me.”

“No, Taz. They were upset at first, but once they realized what happened, they understood.”

“How will they kill her?”

“The traditional method was beheading, but that was, as I said, a while ago. Now we have drugs that can do the same thing. I would imagine if they choose that sentence, that is what will happen.”

“And if they don’t choose to execute her?”

“We have a special prison. No Harry Potter jokes, please,” he said before she could get that far.

She fell quiet for a while. “Can I ask you about your wife?”

He tensed but knew it was a conversation that had to happen sooner or later. “What do you wish to know?”

“What was she like?”

He closed his eyes, felt Taz’s warm body in his arms. She was here, real. He could do this. “Sarah was a lot like you in many ways. She was very strong willed, and I think that’s one of the things that drew me to her.”

“Why’s that?”

He tried to picture Sarah’s face, hear the voice of his long-dead love. “Back then it was expected women did what they were told. Strong-willed women were frequently labeled witches.”

“Why wasn’t she?”

“Her family was well connected, and she was very smart. She had three brothers. Since her family was rich, they could afford private tutors. She learned along with them.”

“She was already ahead of the bell curve.”

He nodded. “She could get her hands dirty if necessary, like any peasant. She didn’t tolerate injustice. Her parents were very well-liked, fair people. They had money but treated others justly.”

“Because of that she was given more leeway?”

“Exactly.”

“Where did you meet?”

“I was hunting with another cousin. We came across her while she was riding, and she challenged us to a race.”

“Really?”

“I chased her for a year before she finally said yes.”

“Love at first bite?”

He started to continue, realized what she meant, and laughed. “My story to tell.”

“Sorry.”

“I married her when I was seventeen. She was sixteen.”

“You were babies!”

“Not back then. Remember, it was a long time ago. We were nearly middle aged by then.”

“True.”

“I didn’t know about my family history. My father was waiting to tell me. He was away visiting family. We married while he was gone.”

“Oh, naughty!”

He sighed. “I was seventeen, a horny teenager.”

“Let me guess, she was more than willing to let you ravish her?”

“Father was very upset when he returned, but what was done couldn’t be undone. Not that we would have annulled the marriage even if we could. Needless to say, I didn’t believe him at first.” He paused to collect his thoughts. “Then he gave me a demonstration that convinced me.”

“If it was anything like the demonstration you gave me with the waitress at Gardiner, I bet it was a doozy.”

He nodded. “I am my father’s son. Let’s just say Sarah wasn’t hurt, and he got his point across.” Boy, did he.

“Did she know? About you being a vampire?”

“We did tell her. She was willing to keep my secret. She loved me.”

She didn’t want to ask about the children, but she didn’t have to. He willingly continued. “Michael was our firstborn. He lived one month. I suppose now it would be called a SIDS death, but it’s difficult to say. Mary, our second child, lived two days, was very weak at birth.” He grew quiet. “Sarah died during childbirth with Thomas, our third. He was a breech birth and she hemorrhaged very badly. A lot of women died during childbirth back then. Even more children never made it to their first birthday.”

“I’m so sorry, Matthias.”

He hugged her. “It was a long time ago. Over five hundred and fifty years ago. I went to live with Father’s parents for a while. My grandfather, Tobias, especially, kept me going. He helped me develop and hone my skills. Eventually, I found my will to live. And here I am.”

“And here you are,” Taz whispered.

She dozed in his arms, and now that those memories had been stirred, he couldn’t help revisiting them.

Yes, he truly was his father’s son.

* * *

Livid didn’t begin to describe Michael Hawthorne’s mood when he returned and found his only child had married in his absence. At first, Matthias thought it was because his father didn’t like Sarah.

“You are a bloody idiot! How could you be so irresponsible?”

“You never told me when you were returning, Father. I didn’t know if you’d be gone a month or a year or ten. You left me in charge, and if you trusted me with our land and holdings, how can you deny me this?”

“Because—” Michael Hawthorne dropped his voice when he realized he was screaming. “Because, Matthias, we are not like other people. We cannot go randomly marrying whomever we choose.”

“What are you talking about?”

“We have a unique bloodline in our veins. We are not like other people.”

Matthias didn’t like the look in his father’s blue eyes. “What are you saying?”

Michael moved in close, his face inches from his son. “We are vampires,” he whispered. “Did you not think it odd on your wedding night that you bit your bride?”

Matthias’ face registered shock and disbelief. How could he have known? “What?”

Michael nodded. “You need a demonstration? Fine.” He hooked his hand around his son’s arm and dragged him through the door to the dining room where Sarah sat at the table waiting for them. She’d been crying, and the sight nearly broke Matthias’ heart.

“Son, you sit there and don’t you move.”

His father’s eyes blazed. Matthias felt compelled to obey.

Michael turned to Sarah and fixed his vivid blue eyes on her. “Stand, girl.”

Her full attention was on her father-in-law. As if dreaming, she slowly rose to her feet.

Michael held out his hand. “Come here to me.”

Matthias wanted to stand, his heart pounding, but found he was unable to move from his chair. Michael looked at his son.

“I am about to show you why I am so upset. To prove to you what I am saying so you understand. I was going to tell you upon my return, but unfortunately you have complicated our lives.” He returned his attention to Sarah, who now stood before him. “Do you love Matthias?” he asked.

“Yes, Father.”

“Would you do anything for him?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Would you hold secrets that could mean your death if you didn’t reveal them?”

“Anything.”

He nodded. “Kneel before me.”

Matthias struggled to stand when his father fixed his eyes on him again. “You stay right there, Matthias. You will learn what your lack of self-control might have cost us all. Perhaps in the future you will remember this lesson and it won’t bear repeating.” He looked at Sarah, who was now on her knees before him. “Have you lain with any man besides my son? Tell me the truth.”

She blushed but shook her head. “No.”

“What you learn in this household, you must never repeat to anyone, not even your own blood kin. To do so will cost us our lives. Are you prepared to bear that burden?”

“Yes.”

“Stay where you are, girl.” He walked around her to stand behind Matthias. Sarah’s back was to them. “Matthias, we are vampires. Whether you wish to believe it or not, it’s what and who we are. Fortunately we do not feed on blood to live, but as you yourself experienced on your wedding night, sometimes there is a desire we cannot slake except through our true love. You have powers you’ve never dreamed of, boy, and with those powers come great responsibility, to protect those around us, those we love, and to never abuse others beneath us.”

“You’re mad!”

“Then why not stand and prove me wrong?”

Matthias struggled to stand and couldn’t. “What have you done to me?”

Michael’s eyes narrowed. “I am demonstrating to you just a small fraction of what we are capable of.”

“Is she going to turn into a hideous creature because of what I did?”

Michael’s smile was sad. “No, son. The legends are just that. We are born the way we are. Sunlight does not harm us, as you yourself are proof. Those like you and I are very strong and can chain people to our will. Some of your children, should you have any, might be born with some of the traits.”

Reality tried to reassert itself, and Matthias struggled against the chair but still could not stand. “I don’t believe you! You’re insane!”

“Am I?” He leaned in close. “Do you think your wife would ever willingly approach another man?”

Matthias’ heart went cold. “No. Never! She loves me!”

His father’s eyes were two hard, narrow slits. “Yes, she does, but even love cannot overcome the type of power you and I wield over others.” He straightened. “Sarah, remove your frock.”

Matthias gasped. “No!”

Michael stilled him with a look, and now Matthias could neither stand nor speak. His father’s eyes remained on him while Sarah began working on her garments.

Horrified, Matthias could only watch as his wife undressed. Not eagerly, the way she had when they were in bed together, but as if struggling against the command. From the way her shoulders shook and her head was bent, he suspected she was crying.

Matthias frantically shook his head and Michael straightened, his eyes never wavering from his son. “Sarah, stop.”

Her movements immediately stilled, but she still silently cried.

“You can move and speak, son.”

Now that he could, Matthias had no words to say. Michael leaned in again. “I cannot honestly say if she loves you or not. I pray that she does. The fact that it took her a year to say yes to you is proof she has an incredibly strong will. It is far too easy for us to accidentally enslave an unwitting heart to our desires. I am over one hundred years old, and you will most likely live at least as long. When you lose her to time, you might one day wish to love again and you must remember to never use the powers you have to force someone to love you. Ever. And you must ensure she understands that she holds our very survival between her lips if her tongue wags.”

Michael stood and walked to the door, his back to the young lovers. Without turning, he said, “Sarah, this never happened. I have not yet returned. You and Matthias were preparing to retire for the evening.” With that, he left.

Matthias slumped in his chair, his head in his hands. Sarah looked around, confused. When she saw Matthias she rushed to him.

“What is it? Are you ill?”

He looked at her, her deep-green eyes, and knew he was the one enslaved, not her. He pulled her into his lap and kissed her deeply, loving her, his father’s words ringing in his ears.

Chapter Twelve

After Taz’s nap they ate an early dinner, then returned to their cabin. Exhaustion had finally caught up with Taz. With Matthias there to look after her, all she wanted to do was rest and talk.

“What, exactly, is the Tribunal?”

“Over the centuries, the different Clans decided they needed a governing body to keep the peace and settle disputes. For our united survival, if nothing else. We couldn’t have it getting out that what we are is real, not legend. Leaders from the different Clans formed a partnership of sorts, sharing information and meting out justice as appropriate. Over the years it became a quasi-judicial board. Obviously no written records, but no member of the Clans would dare cross them. Especially not now in modern times, when our existence is jeopardized more than ever.”

“Rafe mentioned the Tribunal follows up on people who are marked.” It still creeped her out that there were some people who willingly wanted to enslave themselves to someone else, regardless of the reasoning. That wasn’t a consensual BDSM relationship where one could just walk away and the other could go on with their lives. Someone marked would, literally, die if the one who marked them died or chose to move on and mark another.

Matthias nodded. “It would be too easy for an unscrupulous, stronger vampire to take advantage of humans and weaker hybrids. We vigorously pursued and eliminated rogues because their selfish narcissism put us all at risk. While I’ll be the first to admit there are those I’m not fond of amongst the Clans, they know it’s far safer to abide by Tribunal rules than to risk bringing the weight of it down upon them.”

“You told me you were the oldest in the States.”

“I am.”

“What about your grandfather?”

“He doesn’t call the States home. He’s a bit of a wanderer. He technically affiliates himself with the Western European Clan, and he has a home outside of Paris, but he doesn’t permanently live here. When he is here, he stays with me if he’s not busy gadding about.”

“It’s going to take some getting used to, that I’ve gained an eight-hundred-year-old grandfather.”

Matthias smiled. “You’ll like him, never fear. And he’ll love you.”

She decided to switch to a slightly less depressing topic. “So how does a vampire know what to do?”

“I don’t understand the question.”

“I mean, how did you figure out what you can and can’t do?”

“My grandfather told me a lot, and then others, as I grew older and made contact with members of the Clan.”

She was frustrated, not getting the answer she wanted. “But where’s the instruction manual? The Vampires for Dummies book?”

He laughed. “There is no such thing, Taz.”

“Then how do new vampires know?”

“Before, early on, parents would know to instruct their child depending on their powers. Remember, there are far fewer of us now than there ever were before. We can’t risk records like that.”

“You said yourself no one believes in them, except Hollywood and crazy people.”

“Not entirely. I also told you if the government became aware of us, of what we are, they might try to use us.”

“What about now?”

“That’s why we keep track. The Clans keep tabs on those who might be of the line. When someone shows the propensity, they are approached.”

“Yeah, because that worked sooo well with me.”

“I have apologized for that Taz, I don’t know what you want me to do.”

She sighed. “I’m sorry.”

He hugged her. “It’ll get better. I promise.”

“Can’t get too much worse.” She fell quiet for a few minutes. “Matthias, when is your birthday?”

“May eighteenth.”

“What year?”

“Every year.”

She looked at him, laughed, and playfully shoved him.

“Hey, you shouldn’t pick on a man whose birthday falls on the same day Mount St. Helens exploded.”

“No?”

“You should have heard the jokes.”

Taz smiled, certain Albert had come up with a few doozies. She gave Matthias credit, he hadn’t mentioned leaving Yellowstone once. Curled against him, breathing in his scent, she closed her eyes. “Can we leave tomorrow?”

He kissed the top of her head. “If that’s what you want.”

Taz took a deep breath. “After breakfast. Let’s get all the bullshit behind us. Get the London stuff over and done with.”

He propped himself up on one elbow. “Taz, we can hold off on that. They will wait until you’re ready.”

“That’s just it. If you give me an out, I’ll never be ready, never want to do it. Running isn’t going to solve this. Let’s get it over with.”

He kissed her. “All right, sweetheart.”

* * *

“I have to get the oil changed in the Mustang,” she said at breakfast after they’d packed and checked out. “It’s overdue from the drive out.”

“There’s a garage at Fishing Bridge. I’ll call when we’re done, see if they can do it this morning. If not, I’m sure we can find a place in Cody.”

Taz started to nod when she felt a rumbling in her brain and had to bite back a snarky comment.

What the hell is wrong with me?

Matthias frowned. “What’s wrong, Taz?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. I just got this weird feeling when we were talking about the oil change—”

“NO!”

Her eyes darted around the restaurant. “Did you hear that?”

Matthias’ eyes narrowed. “Hear what?”

She looked around and shook her head. “I’m just jumpy.” She forced a smile. “I’m going to say something you won’t hear me say very often, big guy.”

“What’s that?”

She reached across the table and touched his hand. “You all warned me a couple of weeks ago, before we came out here, that I wouldn’t feel like myself.”

He nodded.

She took a deep breath. “You. Were. Right.”

He laughed and squeezed her hand. “Cara, thank you, love.”

“No, ‘See, I told you so?’”

He crooked his finger, and her heart melted as she leaned across the table. He kissed her. “It doesn’t matter as long as I have you to love. My reason for living is to make you happy. You’re the first thing I’ve had to live for in a long, long time.”

* * *

The jumpy, edgy feeling didn’t abate. In fact, it worsened the closer they drove toward Fishing Bridge. Thank goodness Matthias was behind the wheel. Taz had a feeling if it was her, she wouldn’t be able to stop herself from turning around.

He let her out at the gift shop complex and she forced herself to sit on a bench in front on the porch and not chase after him.

“No! NO NO NONONONO!”

What the hell was wrong with her? The constant, worrying drumming in her brain would drive her nuts if it didn’t stop soon. It was like the phantom voice had gone as psycho as she’d felt a few weeks ago. It was an oil change, and yet she felt like someone was going to get murdered.

Matthias walked up five minutes later, looking concerned.

“What’s wrong?” he asked. “You don’t look good.”

“I don’t feel good.”

“Are you sure you don’t want me to call the jet? We can be in Gardiner in a little over an hour.”

“No, I’ll be fine. I’m just—”

losing my mind

“—jumpy, that’s all. Going through one of those weird phases.”

He offered his hand, and she took it, squeezing hard and enjoying when he squeezed back. They strolled through the gift shop and ate ice cream. It almost felt like being a normal couple.

Normal.

Whatever the hell that was.

When they picked up the Mustang an hour later, something akin to relief washed over her. She found herself bending down to look at the ground underneath the car.

Matthias watched her with an amused expression. “What are you doing?”

She looked at him as she straightened. “I don’t know.” That’s what worried her—she didn’t.

“That’s not a comfort, love.” He held the passenger door open for her.

Without any ability to stop it, the words tumbled from her mouth. “Did they use synthetic oil?”

What the fuck? Great, let’s hope I don’t start swearing uncontrollably.

Matthias raised an eyebrow, but nodded. “Yes. I had them use the brand Rafe always used. Why?”

Yet another uncontrollable verbal tic. “Did they put on a new drain plug washer?” She clapped a hand to her mouth. What the fuck?

Matthias froze. “What?”

Taz swallowed hard and forced the words out, this time through her fingers still over her mouth. “A drain plug washer?”

The half smile curled his lips. “Yes, I made sure they did. Rafe was always adamant about that. It’s the least I could do for him.”

The mental drumming finally dissipated, and she relaxed during the drive into Cody.

* * *

The mysterious voice didn’t return. Neither did the uncontrollable verbal tics. Alone with Matthias, they took their time retracing her route from Cody, back through the Bighorn Mountains to I-90.

“I must admit I’m impressed,” he said.

“Why?” She fought the urge to tell him to go faster. Matthias held it at a comfortable seventy-five on the interstate. She preferred eighty, at least. The powerful pony was more than capable of it.

“How quickly you made it out here.” Their fingers were laced together, and he brought her hand to his lips, kissing it. “I’m not angry. Just please don’t ever run off like that again. If you need time alone, I will always give it to you.”

“Being followed by guards isn’t time alone, Matthias.”

He glanced at her before returning his eyes to the road. “Taz, we had no idea where you were, where you were going. I’m not saying I would have had people tailing you—”

“Bullshit.”

He looked at her again and spotted her knowing smile.

“Okay, so I would have had you followed. Tim had people watching over you from the time you entered Yellowstone and you weren’t aware of it.” Now wasn’t the time to mention the daily security detail back home.

“What?”

He nodded. “He told you we have operatives all over the park. Once he figured out where you were going, he was prepared.”

She looked out the passenger window. “I don’t need a babysitter.”

“We know. We don’t want to make you feel like that, either.” He squeezed her hand. “I love you, and I’m damn sure not letting anyone take you away from me now that we’re together. If you need time alone, ask for it. I’ll readily give it, as much as you want.”

“I want to go away for a month, alone.”

“Done.”

She turned back to him, studying his face. “I was kidding.”

“I wasn’t.”

She frowned. “You mean you’d let me up and leave, alone, for a whole month, no questions asked?”

“I’m not saying I wouldn’t miss you. And yes, I would take precautions for your safety. If what makes you happy would be to leave for a month, then I will give it to you.” He pulled over to the shoulder. Fortunately the interstate wasn’t that busy in this desolate part of the country.

He turned to her and removed his sunglasses so she could see his eyes. “Taz, I love you. Whatever I must do to show you, to prove to you that I will do anything for you, I will do it. If you ask for time alone, I will give it. I will follow you to the ends of the earth if you ask. I will die and kill for you.”

She finally removed Rafe’s sunglasses. “Why?”

“Why what, cara?”

“Why do you love me like that?”

He touched his forehead to hers, nuzzling her with his nose. “The heart knows what it knows. And the soul always comes home.” He kissed her, and before she could get too into it and drag him into the backseat, he sat up and caressed her cheek. “Just know that I willingly love you, Taz. Not because I’m under a spell, not because I’m forced to.” He put his sunglasses on and put the car in gear and drove as she studied his profile.

* * *

The long drive gave them plenty of time to talk. “What’s the deal with Murry?” she asked.

“Why?”

“He told me to ask you.”

Matthias smiled. “Murry is interesting, to say the least.”

“How about saying more than the least?”

“He’s a familiar.”

“Which tells me bubkis. Isn’t that a witch thing or something?”

“According to popular lore, yes. Animals as spirits isn’t an idea limited to witches. It’s a popular theme in Native American and other cultures, too.”

“Where did he come from?”

She realized he didn’t want to answer.

“Matthias?” she gently prompted.

“Rafe gave him to me. He belonged to Cassandra.”

She closed her eyes and fought a wave of dizzying grief, felt it pass. “Why didn’t he keep him?” she whispered.

“Murry was too painful a reminder.”

Now, it seemed, he was again.

“You know, you keep telling me what we are isn’t anything supernatural, yet I keep finding out about things like daemon pulverem and familiars and all this other crap, which isn’t exactly textbook Science 101 material.”

“Considering scientists can’t even unravel the origins of the universe yet, does it truly surprise you to know there are things that defy current scientific explanations? There are yogis who can control their body temperature through meditation. Animals hibernate for winter in a form of suspended animation without eating or drinking. Yet awake, they would die if they went several days without water. There are cicadas that only emerge once every seventeen years. There are things science hasn’t even discovered, much less begun to figure out.”

“But a cat who’s over four hundred years old? You expect me to believe that?”

“Did you ever expect to believe you’re a vampire?”

He had her there.

“How did he live so long?”

Matthias shrugged. “He’s like an antidemon, a spirit that could take whatever form he chose, and he chose the one you see. He’s not really a cat, he just looks like one.”

“Why does he stay at the office?”

“It’s where he chooses to be. He is the best early-warning system I could ever ask for.”

True. If it wasn’t for Murry, the daemon pulverem would have killed her.

“That’s why we had to move from the LA office in the first place,” Matthias continued. “He discovered our security team was infiltrated.”

* * *

They stopped for the night in St. Louis. As much as Taz wanted to get home, she wanted a shower and a soft bed even more.

Cuddling up to Matthias felt right, there was no denying. She’d get to spend hundreds of years with this man?

She was a lucky woman.

“There are so many places I want to take you, Taz,” he whispered, kissing her. “So many places I’ve been that I wished I had a soul mate to share them with.”

“Like where?”

He nuzzled her neck. “Key West, for starters. I’d love to watch the sunset at Mallory Square with you. I’d love to dive with the stingrays off Grand Cayman with you, take you on a tour of places I’ve been throughout my life. Britain, Ireland, Europe.”

“I’ll follow you anywhere, Matthias.”

They lay quietly for a few minutes. He thought she might be drifting off to sleep when she spoke again. “What are the Others?”

“That’s hard to say. We don’t know a lot about them, unfortunately.”

“My dad said they’re sort of like werewolves.” The glimpse she’d had of the severed head of the one that nearly killed Matthias had churned her stomach.

“Yes and no. They were the origin of the myth, those like them. They’re also the Yeti and Bigfoot and the Swamp Ape and all those kinds of legends.”

“Chupacabra?”

“That, too. Anything that’s a bipedal unidentified thing, it’s most likely where a group of Others have one of their bases.”

“Can they really change how they look?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. Supposedly they can, but who knows if that’s true or not? We don’t know for sure. All I know is they don’t call themselves ‘Others,’ that’s just a label we gave them eons ago to distinguish them from us and from humans. They call themselves ‘lycans.’”

She thought about it. “Lycanthropes?”

He nodded. “Different from shape-shifters. The lycans are tightly knit. Unfortunately, we don’t know as much about them as we’d like.”

“You were ready when that one attacked me at my house that night.”

“I was ready for whatever was going to attack. I thought it was another daemon pulverem, at first. I didn’t know it was an Other until we got inside.”

“Okay, while we’re on the subject, what’s with the sword?” She noticed he didn’t have it with him.

“It’s a very old relic. Unfortunately I don’t know a lot about it, it’s that old. It’s been passed down from generation to generation, and if you want to destroy a daemon pulverem—”

“Or behead a lycan,” she smiled.

“Yes,” he agreed, “or that. It’s the best thing to use. You can destroy a daemon pulverem other ways, but the sword has a special property that dissolves a daemon pulverem’s bond with its form.”

“But doesn’t kill a daemon pulverem?”

“No. Like I told you, the energy isn’t destroyed, it just dissolves the bond, the form the body has. The creature can reform another body and come back, but it takes a while.”

“Can you kill its energy?”

“Yes, but it involves rituals that I have no idea how to perform.”

“Who does?”

“Ra—” He stopped.

“Rafe?” she finished.

He nodded. “He studied that, knew a lot about it. Which is another reason he was helping us, and was going to help train you.”

“Oh.”

Matthias’ voice softened. “He was incredibly well versed in ‘arcane’ knowledge. Much of it learned while he was with Cassandra. She was very skilled with the knowledge and lore available to her at the time.”

Taz sensed there was more behind his words than he let on, but she let it go.

Matthias continued. “Rafe took that knowledge and built upon it. He had an unquenchable thirst for knowledge.”

“He diverted his energy after she died?”

Matthias no longer met her gaze. “Yes. He also spent centuries perfecting his skills and control. Just because a vampire has powers doesn’t mean they’re strong, especially if they can’t focus. He was a master at that, put many who were much more powerful than him to shame. There will never be another like him.”

* * *

Matthias was asleep, but Taz knew there was no rest for her yet. That skin-crawling feeling had returned, a nagging thought drumming constantly. Rafael’s laptop bag sat by the desk.

Might as well.

She took a deep breath and opened Rafael’s e-mail. Taz was used to getting dozens, if not hundreds, of e-mails a day. His e-mail hadn’t been checked since before his death, and only twenty downloaded.

Two were spam. Seventeen were newsletters, announcements, general stuff from e-mail lists he was on.

Delete.

The last was from a woman, dated just that morning. Taz fought the unexpected surge of jealousy, knowing full well Rafe had a life outside of the one day they shared together. She wasn’t exactly in a position to be jealous.

Rafael, I haven’t heard from you in a couple of weeks. I left you some messages, but you haven’t called me back. Are you mad at me? Give me a call, I’m worried. Luv ya!—Trish.

Trish, hmm?

A ghostly chuckle rumbled through her brain. Wonderful, just what I need, to have that back now. The voice had been quiet ever since the oil change incident.

The silence had been blissful.

Taz found Rafael’s cell phone in the laptop bag and turned it on. Sure enough, there were several voice mails. Taz played them.

The girl sounded younger than her. She also sounded worried, but it was hard to tell by the tone and content of the messages if she was more than a friend. Her cell number showed up on the outgoing call logs as Trish. When Taz matched the number to the incoming list, she found quite a few.

Taz felt bad. Obviously, the girl had no idea what happened. Logging into the corporate VPN, she found the information she needed, punched the number into her cell phone, and went into the bathroom before hitting send.

He answered on the second ring. “Davidson.”

“It’s Anastazia Proctor.”

“Yes ma’am. What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry it’s late, but I need a favor.” She detailed what she wanted and read him the cell number from Rafael’s phone.

“Can you hold on a moment? I’ll get it for you.”

“Thanks.” Taz waited several minutes, checking to make sure the call didn’t drop. He finally came back on the line. “I’ve got it. Patricia Nunez…” and read off an Atlanta address. Taz wrote it down on the hotel notepad she’d brought in with her.

“Thanks, Davidson.”

“Anytime, ma’am.”

She hung up. It was too late to call her tonight.

Then again, this wasn’t exactly the kind of news you wanted to drop on someone over the phone. They would be in Atlanta late tomorrow. She could call the girl and try to meet with her there, tell her face-to-face.

“Want to see the competition?” Crap, the voice was back, and stronger than ever.

Oh, God, would that please, shut the hell UP!

Another ghostly chuckle.

This would drive her crazy if it continued. Eventually she’d break down and tell Matthias it was still happening. Keeping a barrier around it was taking a major toll, and she hated keeping secrets from him.

She just couldn’t bring herself to tell him the whole truth, even though she suspected he knew more than he was letting on. Sparing her the embarrassment of telling her she was crazy, perhaps?

When she told Matthias about Trish the next morning, he frowned. “We can call her, Taz. We don’t need to stop by.”

She let her anger take over. “What the fuck? Matthias, she was dating him. You can’t drop a bomb on her like that, you insensitive male bastard!”

After a few moments, he nodded. “You’re right. I’m sorry.”

Taz sighed and put her arms around him. “We’ve been dating for what, a few weeks now, and you’ve seen me at my worst. Why aren’t you running and screaming yet?”

A sly smile teased his lips and started the familiar tingle between her legs. “Because you haven’t seen me at my worst, cara. This is one contest I know I could easily win, if I so chose.”

* * *

The girl lived in a small apartment near Turner Field, where the Braves played. She looked nervous but welcomed them in. Her apartment was clean and tidy if sparsely furnished. Maybe in her early twenties, Taz got the feeling she was a college student, or recently graduated.

“Can I get you anything to drink?” Trish asked. “I don’t have much, just water and Coke, but you’re welcomed to it.”

Taz shook her head. “No, thank you. Can we sit and talk for a few minutes?”

The girl swallowed and nervously nodded. Taz sensed the girl knew something was seriously wrong but was trying to talk herself into believing the best.

Trish sat in a chair by the end of the couch while Taz took the end closest to her. Taz reached over, took her hand, and looked the girl in the eyes.

“I’m afraid we have some bad news about Rafael Collins.”

The girl’s eyes widened. Taz wasn’t trying to take control and fought the urge to smooth this over for her. Trish needed to feel her grief, not have it masked.

“What happened?”

Matthias stayed silent and let Taz take point. “He had a heart attack. He came out to Yellowstone National Park for a meeting with us and some business associates. I’m so sorry, but he died.”

Trish didn’t need to know Rafael was suffocated by another vampire not too long after Taz had played happy hooker succubus with his head because she was pissed at Matthias.

Trish also didn’t need to know how much Taz loved him.

The girl froze, trying to process the information, then her tears fell. “He’s dead?”

“I’m so sorry.” I feel like I killed him, but you don’t need to know that, either.

“It’s not your fault, Taz baby!”

God, not NOW! Taz wanted to scream, and the only thing that kept her from doing so was that Matthias and Trish sat right there. Taz wanted to reach into her brain and rip the source out. She was having a hard enough time keeping it together.

The girl pulled away, hugging herself. “Dead?” she whispered.

Taz nodded. The girl looked to Matthias, who also nodded but remained silent. He knew he was on Taz’s short shit list over suggesting they call instead of stopping, and he didn’t dare enrage her.

Trish shook her head. “I talked to him the night before he left. He said we’d get together when he got back…” She started sobbing.

Taz lost the inner battle not to ask the question. “Were the two of you close?”

The girl didn’t look up. “I wanted to be. We weren’t…you know. We hadn’t. He wouldn’t, said he wanted to get to know me better first. We’d been out on a few dates, only knew each other a few weeks.” She finally looked up at Taz. “He just had this really sweet, playful side, you know?”

Taz knew. All too well. Seeing this girl’s grief stirred her own, and it was sheer will holding her own tears in check. They stayed a little longer, then Taz handed Trish a business card. “If you want to talk, give me a call, okay?”

Trish nodded, still stunned. Taz knew the girl would cry herself to sleep that night.

Matthias wanted to drive but Taz withheld the keys. “I need to do this. I need the focus.”

“Okay.” Without further discussion he went to the passenger side. He was learning to take his cues from her.

Taz adjusted the seat, the mirrors, and tried to steady her shaking fingers as she hooked her seat belt. She didn’t want Matthias seeing how rattled she was, how close to her own breakdown.

It didn’t get any easier, even after her own grief.

* * *

They arrived home after midnight. Matthias offered to carry the laptop case, but Taz shrugged him off.

“No, I’ve got it.” She also had Rafe’s phone and MP3 player in there, and she wasn’t letting them out of her control. She needed more time to deal, and she still wanted to know why the playlist mysteriously appeared.

“All right.” He took their bags, leaving the photo albums and other things until morning. He followed her up to their room and she put the laptop case on the floor on her side of the bed. She’d deal with it tomorrow. For tonight, she needed to sleep.

“You don’t really want to sleep, do you, Taz baby?”

She froze. The voice had remained mostly silent on the way home from Atlanta.

It had to be the guilt. That was it. Her subconscious was adding Rafael’s voice to her own guilt. It didn’t matter that everyone else kept telling her it wasn’t her fault.

“That’s because it’s not your fault.”

She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and tried counting backward from ten.

It didn’t return.

She took a shower while Matthias was downstairs talking with her dad and Albert. She wanted to stay awake until he returned, but by the time she heard their door open she was nearly asleep. She felt him kiss her cheek before he slipped his arm around her waist and spooned against her back.

“I love you, Taz,” he whispered.

She smiled. “I love you, too, Matthias,” she mumbled.

As she drifted off to sleep, the voice chimed in one last time. “That makes two of us, Taz baby.”

* * *

Matthias was asleep upstairs when Taz went down for breakfast the next morning. Albert held a small box in his hand. “This came while you were gone.”

She took it, looked at it, and nodded. “Thank you.” She placed it in her lap, out of sight under the table.

Albert hesitated for a moment before realizing she wasn’t volunteering any information, and left the room. After finishing her meal, she took it upstairs to their bedroom. Matthias was in the bathroom. Taz hid the box in a drawer. She didn’t want Matthias to see it. Not that it mattered, she supposed, because eventually he’d see her wearing it, but there were some things she needed to do privately to deal with her grief.

It was so late when they returned she didn’t ask about Rafe’s ashes. But when she walked through the living room, she spotted the urn sitting on the mantel. How she’d missed it earlier was a mystery.

She walked over to it, touched it, and closed her eyes.

I won’t cry. I will not cry.

* * *

She finally took her shower.

The Mustang needed another oil change. Thumbing through the phone book, Taz found a local oil change place that could fit her in.

“Don’t do that, goddammit! Do it yourself.”

She closed her eyes, willing the voice to shut up. She didn’t feel like changing the oil. Besides, she didn’t have any tools.

“You’ve got my tools.”

This was too much. The voice was gaining strength and clarity in her brain. Beating herself unconscious with the phone book was a tempting option.

Albert chose that moment to walk in, looking slightly uncomfortable. “Taz, can I talk to you for a moment?”

She sat up. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I need to show you something.” She followed him out to the separate garage where he opened one of the bays. Everything from Rafe’s garage was there, arranged as it had been at the condo. Even cabinets from the wall were hung in nearly the same places. “I had the movers take detailed pictures and measurements before they brought everything down so we could arrange it as closely as possible. Matthias said you’d want it.”

She felt her tears fall and threw her arms around Albert. “Thank you,” she whispered.

He hugged her back. “It’s quite all right, love.” He kept his arm around her. “Rafe was, as I’m sure you guessed, quite fond of his cars. He loved working on Matthias’ Mustang. He’s the one who took care of yours, too, before Matthias gave it to you. Rafe came down several times a month. When he was here, he would check it out, start it, drive it for a few minutes to make sure it was running fine, did the oil changes.”

Her tears fell and she didn’t care. Rafe took care of her car? Yet another reason to cherish it beyond the fact that it once belong to her father.

“Why doesn’t Matthias like to work on cars?”

Albert shrugged. “He’s handy. He can, but he doesn’t enjoy it the way Rafe did. I remember when cars first came out.” He looked at Taz and laughed. “Oh God, that sounds horrible, doesn’t it?”

She smiled. “Go ahead.”

“Rafael loved horseless carriages. He was positively fascinated by them. I’m sure a psychiatrist would say he transferred his energy into his cars to avoid relationships. Maybe that’s true. I remember a period several decades ago where he didn’t date at all for a couple of years, too interested in learning about cars and working on them. Eventually he settled down, and when he’d get a car he’d, well, as you see from his Mustang, bigger, better, faster.”

“He was a racer?”

“Not really, surprisingly. Like you, he enjoyed going fast on the interstate. I think one reason he loved coming to visit was because it afforded him time to be alone in the car on the highway with his foot to the floor for hours on end.”

“I can understand that.” She did her best thinking in the car.

“Bastard’s not so bad after all.”

Taz stiffened. That snippet from her phantom voice sounded the clearest since Yellowstone.

She realized she had to know. “Albert, what was going on between you and Rafe?”

Albert’s turn to tense. He pulled away from her. “We had our differences of opinion over the years. It’s not that we didn’t like each other—”

“Bullshit!” snorted the phantom voice.

“—but we tended to butt heads from time to time. Personality differences.”

“Why?”

Albert met her eyes. She felt his mental barrier strengthen. “It doesn’t matter anymore, Taz. Truly.” She would never force him to tell, and he knew it.

“Okay.” She needed to lighten the subject. “I need to get the oil changed in the GT—”

“Goddammit, Taz, do it yourself!”

“—but do you know a good place to have it done?” She hoped she didn’t wince when the voice chimed in. Fuck, that would drive her over the edge if nothing else did.

Albert eyed her carefully. “Are you all right, dear? You look a little peaked.”

“I’m tired.”

Her dad walked up, looked inside the garage, and nodded. “I’m sure he would have approved.”

Taz gritted her teeth, preparing for another onslaught from the phantom voice. “I need to get the oil changed—”

“No, listen to me—”

Tim patted her on the back. “I’ll do it for you, sweetheart.”

The voice shut up. The sudden silence startled her, almost as deafening as the voice.

She blinked in surprise. “Really?”

“Of course. I don’t mind. Rafe never let a shop touch his cars if he could do it himself. I certainly wouldn’t call myself a mechanic, but I’ve changed the oil enough over the years, I don’t think I’ll bollocks it up.”

No word from the voice, and she took a deep, relieved breath. “Okay. Thanks, Dad.” She hugged him and handed him the keys.

One problem solved. The voice left her alone for the rest of the day.

Chapter Thirteen

Matthias found Tim in the kitchen later that afternoon.

“I think I’m starting to feel human again after that drive.” Tim smiled, and Matthias laughed. “Don’t say it, Tim.”

He shook his head. “She’s a handful. I did warn you.”

“Yes, you did.” Matthias rinsed an apple under the tap and took a bite. “You certainly did, and I love everything about her.”

“Shall I remind you of that in a few years?”

“I wish I could make it up to her. You know this isn’t how I wanted things to happen.”

Tim leaned against the counter. “Quit feeling guilty, Matthias. This wasn’t your fault.” He softened his voice. “You haven’t even had time to grieve for Rafe properly. You need that as much as she does, you know.”

Matthias suddenly lost his appetite. “I don’t want to deal with that right now. I need to help her through this.”

“She’s strong, Matthias. Stronger than you think. The worst is behind her, and we all need to heal and move forward. You cannot deny yourself this.”

“What can I do for her, Tim? How do I make this up to her?”

“Simply show her you love her.”

* * *

Taz needed to snack. She walked downstairs and stopped outside the kitchen door when she heard Matthias and her dad talking. She knew it was wrong, but she eavesdropped anyway.

“Tell me how to do that, Tim,” Matthias said. “Tell me how to show her I love her. I thought we’d have years to get to know each other, and now I feel like I’m flying blind.”

Anger and admiration tangled inside her for control. He was pumping her dad for information. That was both sweet and…

Lazy.

“Matthias, she is a very complicated woman in some ways, very simple in others. She wants honesty and straightforwardness in her life. The two of you have many shared interests, you’re well aware of that. I think the best thing is for you to open up and talk with her.”

“She doesn’t seem to want to talk to me.”

Taz flushed with embarrassment. He was right, she hadn’t been very talkative in some ways, but dammit, he hadn’t asked, either.

She burst through the door, startling both men, an unexpected wave of anger taking her over. “You can’t do that, Matthias.”

“Do what?”

“You have to get to know me. You do. You are not allowed to call him up and ask, ‘What does Taz like about this or that?’”

“Why not?”

“That’s cheating!”

* * *

Matthias looked at her, certain he’d either misheard her or lost his mind. “What?”

“It’s cheating. You cannot ask him about me. You need to do the work, buster. You need to put in the time, get to know me. If I have to find out about you, you’re not allowed to cheat and just ask him what’s right or wrong.”

Tim was staying out of this. Matthias looked to him for help, and he shrugged, holding up his hands in surrender. “You’re on your own, sorry.”

Matthias looked at Taz. “What is going on?”

“I’m sick of you knowing everything about me and I know practically nothing about you!”

“Then ask me, ask Albert! I’ve already told you, my mind is open to you—”

“No!” The force of her objection startled him. “This isn’t a pick an entree from column A and a side dish from column B menu. I want to get to know each other like normal people.” She knew she wasn’t making much sense, even to herself, but something inside her chafed at the thought of them talking about her behind her back.

Christ, please don’t let this be another episode.

Matthias smirked. “Taz, if you haven’t noticed, we are anything but normal.”

“I know. That’s the point! I want some stupid thing, one goddamn thing, just one, in my life, to be N-O-R-M-A-L. Is that too much to friggin’ ask?”

He stared at her, stunned into silence.

She continued, her wrath mostly abated.

“Matthias, I want to get to know you. I fell in love with you, yes, but we haven’t even had a first date. We haven’t been to the movies. We haven’t danced. I haven’t cooked dinner for you.”

“Wouldn’t let her do that, mate,” Tim said.

She glared at him. “You stay out of this, Dad.”

“Taz, darling, you are a superb lawyer and a talented woman, but you are a danger to yourself and others in the kitchen.”

She jabbed a finger at him. “Nobody asked you.”

“I know. I felt it my duty to warn him as an officer of the court.”

Matthias bit his lip to keep from smiling. It was funnier than hell, yet he knew if he laughed, she would most likely castrate him, and he didn’t want to be on the receiving end of her wrath.

Any worse than he already was.

“Matthias, I have never had anything even remotely normal in my life. You said you’d give me anything I wanted. I want normal. I want to date.”

He took her hands, gently squeezed and kissed them. “You tell me where you want to go, and I’ll—”

“No!” she screamed, back in full bitch mode. She threw her hands in the air and turned from him. “That’s the whole point. You need to do it. You ask me on a date. You make the plans.”

Matthias looked at Tim, who shrugged again. Matthias carefully weighed his words. “Taz, you’re my fiancée. We sleep in the same bed every night. I’m not sure exactly—”

She wheeled on him. “Then you damn well better figure it out, and fast!” She stormed upstairs to their bedroom, slamming the door hard enough to rattle pictures on the wall downstairs, and they heard the lock snap.

Matthias looked at Tim, who held his hands up.

“If you think I’m helping you, you’re off your nut. She’s mad at you, and I don’t want her mad at me, too. One of us needs to remain on her good side to talk her off the ledge.”

Matthias shook his head. “What did I do wrong? What does she want from me? Doesn’t she understand how much I love her?”

“She does, but she’s scared. She wants you to work for it. Part of her fear is she’s scared because your relationship came too easily. Remember, Eric Proctor wasn’t exactly a stellar role model of a husband and father for her. She’s still learning to trust you.” He pointed at Matthias. “If you tell her I said that, I’ll deny it.”

“She wants me to date her?”

“Well, you always said that’s what you wanted. I think she feels cheated out of that.”

“Is she always like this?”

Tim glanced at the kitchen door, then whispered, “No. She’s not. This is totally unlike her. That’s why I’m so concerned. I know it’s partly because of all that’s happened the past few weeks, and her powers awakening, but there’s something else I can’t put my finger on. I noticed it out in Yellowstone the morning of the day she was shot. And if you tell her I said that, I’ll kill you myself, you bloody idiot.”

He walked away, leaving Matthias to ponder that.

* * *

When Matthias went upstairs around nine that evening, Taz had unlocked their bedroom door. He found her on her side, asleep, turned away from him. He debated waking her and decided against it. Instead, he tried to reach out to her with his mind and bumped against a barrier.

He knew she was grieving, trying to make sense of her new life. Any other woman would be doped up with tranquilizers by this point, but somehow, in her own way, she was dealing. All he could do was stand by and be there for her, do the best he could to help her through it as much as she’d let him.

And if she wanted to date, that’s exactly what they’d do.

After tossing and turning in bed for nearly an hour, he went downstairs to his study to work. Around midnight he returned to the kitchen for a glass of water, then heard a noise.

Matthias paused at the kitchen door. In the library, someone played the piano. Chopin, he thought, one of the nocturnes.

His heart froze. Rafael.

Rafe didn’t have room in his condo for the grand piano, and when he visited, he spent at least an hour at it every day, if his schedule allowed.

With his heart in his throat, Matthias slowly forced his feet toward the library. The door wasn’t closed all the way. Taz was seated at the piano, her eyes closed, the look on her face…

Her style was exactly Rafael’s. Matthias didn’t know she played. To the best of his knowledge, she’d never sat at the piano.

He watched her for several long minutes. When she finished Chopin she moved into Beethoven, the Moonlight Sonata. Hauntingly, achingly beautiful, her hands floated over the keys with assured confidence.

Yet another of Rafe’s favorites.

Mozart’s Rondo alla Turca, if he wasn’t mistaken, was next. He felt he shouldn’t interrupt her, that to do so would be a mistake for reasons he didn’t dare contemplate.

When she finished, she looked like she was in a trance. He quickly moved to the kitchen and watched as she slowly climbed the stairs to their bedroom. He followed her a moment later and found her sound asleep in their bed.

Sleep playing? There were crazier things. Rafael had played for years. It wasn’t unusual for him to pick up women at parties or bars by playing a bawdy ragtime number and making up his own hysterically funny lyrics to go with it.

But he was also a classical virtuoso in every sense of the word. It was one of the skills he mastered to keep his sanity after losing Cassandra.

How did Taz know Rafael’s favorite songs?

* * *

The next morning, Matthias let Taz sleep in. He paused by the library door, then found Tim in the kitchen. When sat down to eat breakfast, he finally asked.

“How long has Taz played the piano?”

Tim laughed. “What?”

“The piano. How long has she played?”

“She doesn’t. She’d be doing good to pound out Chopsticks. Why did you think she played?”

Matthias shook his head. “Never mind. I thought you’d told me she played.”

“No. She never showed an interest. I tried her with a few lessons and she didn’t want to. She loves listening to music, appreciates it, but has no interest in playing. Why?”

“I’m tired, and it doesn’t matter. Really.”

That night, Taz slept throughout the night even though Matthias awoke repeatedly, making sure she was in bed beside him, still wondering about not just her skills, but her choice in music.

There’d been no sheet music on the piano, all of it tucked in the bench. Rafael rarely used music when he played unless learning a new piece.

* * *

They spent the next day dodging each other. More accurately, Taz dodged Matthias. She needed to decompress and wait until she felt like she could talk to him without biting his handsome head off his shoulders.

She went to the office and tried to work, feeling unsettled and generally miserable. Upon her return home, she walked in from the garage and saw a box on the kitchen table. Addressed to her, from an automotive electronics company.

She set her laptop case and purse in a chair and opened the package. It was an XM radio with CD player, adapter plate for her 1965 Mustang, and a separate MP3 player adapter kit.

What the hell?

She looked at the invoice, and then noticed the comments section.

If you need help installing it, just ask. Love, Rafe.

She dropped the paper on the table. What the fuck?

A shiver ran through her. No one in the house would have ordered it without telling her. They certainly wouldn’t play a horrific practical joke like this. Not using Rafe’s name.

She looked at the order date and time—she would have been at the office.

Did she fugue again?

Holy crap.

Bathed in cold sweat, she took it upstairs and hid it in the closet. She didn’t want to deal with this right now. Couldn’t deal with it right now. It was too much.

Chapter Fourteen

Determined to get back into some semblance of a normal routine, Taz didn’t wake Matthias up the next morning and managed to leave the house before he arose. She arrived at the office before seven, had a workout, then started on her day. They would leave for London late Thursday evening, and she had much to do before then. She was still irritated at Matthias for being a stupid man and pumping her dad for information about her, but she couldn’t fault him for her bad mood. Between the mystery voice and her worry about what would happen in London, she was feeling far from romantic.

Although it had been nice spending the time alone with Matthias on the drive back from Yellowstone, the first time they’d had to themselves without anyone around. He was being so patient. Most men would have kicked her to the curb by now for being such a friggin’ bitch. She would call him that morning and apologize.

Again.

At least she was getting pretty good at it.

Around eight she noticed she had new e-mail. There were four messages, two spam, one about a project, and one from Matthias. She knew he wasn’t in his office, so he must be e-mailing from home.

To: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

From: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: Dinner Meeting

Anastazia, I was wondering if you had any plans for dinner this evening?

Matthias

And that was it. She smiled and considered her reply.

From: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: Dinner Meeting

I’d have to check my calendar, but I believe I’m free. What did you have in mind?

A. Proctor

* * *

He laughed at her reply, shook his head, and typed.

To: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

From: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: re: Dinner Meeting

If you aren’t busy, I’d like to buy you dinner.

Matthias

A short while later, his inbox icon blinked.

From: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: re: re: Dinner Meeting

I think I can fit that in. What time? And where should we meet?

A.

He grinned. She would make him work for it, and he enjoyed a challenge.

After e-mailing her the address and a proposed time, she made him wait nearly an hour for her reply.

From: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: re: re: Dinner Meeting

That’s fine. I’ll see you there.

A.

He smiled. This would be fun. Perhaps she was right, that they needed to do this, to get to know each other. To date. Like normal people.

Whatever that was.

* * *

Taz grinned. Yes, it was mean making him wait for her reply, but in a normal environment she wouldn’t necessarily be checking her e-mail every five seconds for a reply. She tried to get back to work and felt a nervous flutter in her stomach.

Nerves? Hell, he knew every inch of her body, why should she be nervous?

Because it was a date.

* * *

Taz easily found the restaurant, located in a nondescript strip plaza on North Dale Mabry Highway. She spied Matthias’ car in the parking lot, and when she walked inside was surprised to see bench-style seating. It was a casual seafood restaurant, and apparently a very popular one by the looks of the full tables. Matthias raised his hand and waved to her. Her seat was on the other side of the table, fortunately at the end of the bench. He stood as she approached.

“I hope you don’t mind. They have the best clam chowder.”

She smiled. Not exactly what she expected, and certainly not a quiet, romantic place, but he got points for chutzpah. “I like clam chowder.” She sat, trying not to crowd the woman to her right.

He resumed his seat and handed her a menu. “They have excellent seafood here.”

“I would hope so.” Taz took a moment to look around. The walls were painted with caricatures of what she assumed were local celebrities.

“So, what do you think?” he asked, melting her with his half smile.

He could offer to feed her raw lizard tails and she’d eat them for that smile. “I’ll withhold judgment until I taste the food.” She scanned through the menu. “What should I stay away from?”

“I’ve never had a bad meal here. Everything is excellent.”

She stole glances at him over the top of the menu. He didn’t have a strong barrier up against her, but he wasn’t trying to probe her, either.

She sort of missed that.

No, this is what she wanted, and he was trying to give it to her. Go on a date, get to know each other. Normal people can’t read each other’s minds, they have to talk. This is what she asked for, and it was what she wanted.

They ordered. He rested his elbows on the table, hands clasped together, looking at her. She fought the urge to lean over the table and kiss him. Unfortunately the seating format wasn’t conducive to playing footsies.

“So, Taz,” he said, “how was your day?”

Was he serious? “You want the play-by-play or a general overview?”

“CliffsNotes version.”

“I’m catching up. I know I’ll slide behind again when we leave for London.”

“I know a great restaurant in London I’d like to take you to, if you don’t mind.”

She smiled. He was going to take this to the nth degree for her. “I’d like that.”

He nodded, then reached across the table, took her hand, and lowered his voice. He could have easily sent her a silent message. “I’ll do whatever I must to win you over, Taz. You know I’m very, very patient.”

She shivered in a pleasant way. “You don’t have to win me over, Matthias.” She took a deep breath. “I’m sorry I’ve been difficult.”

He grinned. “Difficult?”

“All right, a bitch. Happy?”

He laughed, releasing her hand after a gentle squeeze. “No, you’re not a bitch, dear. Not in the slightest. Ball buster, yes. But I wouldn’t want you any other way.”

* * *

Dinner was excellent, the food delicious. He walked her to her car and stood, contemplating for a moment.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Would you mind if I kissed you good-night, Ms. Proctor?”

She grabbed his shirt, kissing him, pressing her hips against his, and immediately feeling his reaction. He grabbed her ass and pulled her tightly against him, and she moaned, wrapping her arms around him.

Finally, breathless, she met his heated gaze. “Does that answer your question?”

“I think I’m going to like dating you.”

“Hey, I’m not easy. I don’t sleep with a guy on the first date.”

He chuckled, moved his lips to her neck, and gently nuzzled below her ear. She shivered, pressed her body against him, clutched at him. He teased her mercilessly for several minutes, leaving her panting. He finally nipped her earlobe, not painfully, before stepping away.

She leaned against her car, her knees trembling.

“I’ll see you tomorrow at the office, Ms. Proctor.” He winked.

She gulped, wondering how long it would take her to get home and jump him.

“Office?” she panted.

He smiled and pulled his keys from his pocket. “I certainly wouldn’t want to be accused of sexual harassment.”

She swallowed, hard. He wasn’t serious? There was playing along, and there was taking it a bit too far.

Noticing her frenzied state, he fixed her with his eyes. His mental barrier still up, he tilted her chin to his face and gently brushed his lips against hers and whispered, “Drive home safely, my love.”

* * *

Somehow, he managed to beat her home. She found him upstairs, undressing. She slammed the bedroom door and launched herself at him, knocking him to the bed. She finished stripping him while he helped her get naked. An hour later she relaxed in his arms, content.

“How was our date?” he asked.

She cuddled closer. “That was good. I liked that. That’s the kind of thing I meant. I want to spend time together like that.”

“I thought you said you didn’t sleep with a guy on the first date?”

She rolled over on top of him, kissing him. “Hey, there’s only so much a girl can take, big guy.” She kissed him. When she rolled her hips against him, she felt his cock stiffen against her. Then he flipped her over, surprising her, playfully pinning her to the bed.

“Well, why don’t we see how much you can take, cara?” His member rigidly stood at attention. He took his time, sinking every one of his inches inside her wet and ready pussy as she begged him to fuck her harder, faster.

He refused to be rushed. Instead, he teased her, toyed with her, making her lie there until he’d made her come. Then he flipped her over, grabbed her hips, and pulled her to her knees.

She gasped as he plunged his cock into her again. This time, he fucked her hard and fast, hitting spots inside her he didn’t reach in the other position. She cried out as she came, nearly sobbing as a series of orgasms rippled through her.

He abruptly stopped. “That’s it,” he growled. He reached around her and found her clit. Relentlessly, he rolled it between her fingers, making her cry out from yet another orgasm. It wasn’t until she begged him to stop because of the intense sensations that he chuckled and sat up.

“Very well, my dear.” He started fucking her again, this time quickly allowing himself to climax with a loud, satisfied groan.

They fell asleep before midnight. For the first time since their return from Yellowstone, Taz felt slightly normal. She realized the voice hadn’t made any noises all day.

That has to be a good sign, right?

Chapter Fifteen

The next morning, Taz drove to the office and checked her e-mail, enjoying the feeling of anticipation. She fought the urge to check her BlackBerry during her drive, wanting to prolong the moment. His e-mail awaited.

To: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

From: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: Last Night

Dear Anastazia,

I enjoyed dinner last night. Would you like to get together to see a movie tonight?

Matthias

Taz laughed.

From: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

To: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: re: Last Night

I might be interested. What did you have in mind?

Anastazia

He probably wanted to sit and watch a movie at home. Which was okay, because if last night was any indication, it would be easier to get upstairs. She enjoyed having her libido back.

He replied an hour later. Two could play the waiting game, she supposed.

To: A. Proctor <aproctor@h-i.inc>

From: Matthias Hawthorne <mhawthorne@h-i.inc>

Subject: re: re: re: Last Night

I’ll meet you at the theater at 7:30. North Tampa 12 on Van Dyke Rd.

Matthias

No mention of what movie. Hmm. This could be interesting. She fought the nervous anticipation all day, finally meeting him at the designated time. He already had their tickets and held the door for her as they walked in.

“Would you like popcorn or a drink?” he asked.

“Can I have both?”

He laughed. “You can have anything you want, cara.”

It was a psychological thriller, not the most romantic of movies but still a very good choice. At first he sat next to her, his hands in his lap except when he reached for popcorn, which he let her hold.

About thirty minutes into the movie, Matthias casually draped one arm over the back of her seat. She tried to conceal her smile. He was going to take this as far as he could. Apparently if she wanted a date, she got a date.

She leaned into him, and eventually his hand drifted south, settling on her shoulder.

When it was over, he held her hand and walked her to her car. “I really enjoyed this, Anastazia.”

“Me, too.”

There was a moment of hesitation at the car, and she fought the urge to jump him the way she did the night before. It was nearly nine thirty and she was getting hungry.

“Would you like to grab a bite to eat somewhere?” he asked.

I know what I’d like to eat, she thought, glad her barrier was up so he couldn’t hear her. She didn’t want to ruin this. Instead, she nodded. “I’d like that. What did you have in mind?”

“There’s a place over there.” He pointed across the street.

“That’s fine.”

She thought he’d lean in for a quick kiss, but didn’t. Instead he took her keys and unlocked the car. He handed them back and opened the door for her, holding it.

She got in, and before he shut her door, he leaned over and whispered, “I’ll give you dessert at home.”

She shivered as she felt that familiar heat growing between her legs. “Okay.”

Somehow she managed to make it through dinner. And for a second day in a row she realized the voice hadn’t reappeared. She didn’t know where it was, but she wasn’t questioning the blessed silence in her brain.

* * *

True to his word, Matthias had a special surprise waiting for her. Instead of letting her rip off his clothes, he asked her to get undressed and lie on the bed.

“Why?” she asked.

That devilish half smile. “If you don’t, you’ll never know, will you?”

She studied him for a moment, finally unbuttoning her blouse.

He disappeared into the bathroom. When he returned, he lit a few candles and turned off the lights.

She closed her eyes and felt him sit on the bed. “Roll over,” he whispered. She hesitated. Then she decided if she couldn’t trust him after all they’d been through, she didn’t deserve him. She rolled onto her stomach.

He moved, straddling her legs, and she felt something warm and wet on her back. She realized it was massage oil, and as his fingers kneaded her muscles, she moaned with a different kind of pleasure, her body attempting to melt into the mattress as he slowly, sensually worked every muscle in her back.

He didn’t make any sexual overtures, although with every erotic movement of his fingers across her flesh, she felt that familiar throbbing between her legs as her clit decided it wanted some action. He worked up to her shoulders, down her arms, then he changed position and started on the backs of her legs, eliciting more moans.

“How does that feel?” he asked.

She almost dropped her mental barrier, it felt so good. “Oh, God, Matthias. That’s amazing,” she mumbled into her pillow.

He slowly worked his way up her legs, and she hoped he’d take the hint when she spread them a little, allowing him easy access.

He didn’t take the bait.

Instead he kept her waiting, working up her spine to her shoulders. No one had ever touched her like this before, this sensually, this tenderly, yet she felt the power in his hands.

It got to the point where she teetered on the edge between falling asleep from relaxation and wanting him to fuck her brains out. Either could easily win. She didn’t open her eyes as he stretched out beside her, his hand lightly resting on the small of her back.

He kissed her cheek. “Why don’t you go to sleep, Taz? I know you’re exhausted.”

He wasn’t working his vampire voodoo on her. It was just a suggestion she was happy to take. She was sound asleep in seconds, more relaxed than she’d ever felt in her entire life.

* * *

The next morning, Taz awoke to find Matthias propped up on one elbow, watching her. She stretched and looked at the clock.

“Holy crap! It’s that late?”

“I didn’t have the heart to wake you.”

She started to sit up, stopped, then looked at him.

There was such a thing as taking things too far. He was the boss, and she was his fiancée. If she wanted to go in late once in a while, dammit, she could.

She leaned into him, kissing him. They made slow and tender love. He took his time working down her body with his lips, all the while teasing her clit with his fingers. Finally, he let her push his head down between her legs. Then he used his tongue and his lips on her clit until she had to bury her face in her pillow when she came to muffle the scream.

Apparently convinced he’d satisfied her, he sat up and entered her. He took his time, moving slowly until his cock was completely buried inside her pussy. Only then did he start moving, languorously stroking, kissing her, making it last. When he finally climaxed, it was quiet, peaceful, without the frantic energy of many of their encounters. She held him, listening to his heartbeat, loving him.

When he finally lifted his head and kissed her, she whispered, “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Patience. Love. Faith in me.”

He touched her cheek, smiled. “Anastazia, you’re all I’ve ever wanted in a soul mate. If it takes me years to do what you want, I’m willing to do it.”

“I feel like I’m being a bitch.”

He shook his head. “No.” He rolled off her, gathering her to him. “No, don’t think that about yourself. You are overwhelmed, and in a few weeks or months, you’ll start to feel better.”

“What if I don’t?”

“I know you will. You’re already starting to even out, I can sense it.”

“Really?”

He nodded, kissing the top of her head. “The past couple of days you’ve seemed much calmer, steadier. Less agitated. You’re getting used to your powers. This won’t happen overnight. You’ll have more rough patches ahead, I’m sure. Just remember I’m here for you, no matter what, whenever you’re ready to let me back in.”

She felt guilty. She wanted to fully drop her mental barrier, but she sensed there was still something not quite right about her, beyond the obvious. Even though the voice had stayed silent the past couple of days, there was still something different about her. Ever since the night she played succubus in Yellowstone.

No. I will not think about Rafael right now.

“I’m sorry. It’s just easier for me to hold it in right now. I’m afraid I’ll hurt someone if I don’t.”

“That’s understandable. That’s why I haven’t pushed you. I’m not pushing you about it now, either. Whenever you’re ready.”

“Thank you.” She looked at the clock. She was even later. “I should go to work.”

“Want to take a shower with me?”

She started to refuse, then hesitated. Was she honestly going to say no to him? “Okay.”

He didn’t try to seduce her, but she couldn’t help herself and coaxed him into taking her there, in the shower. Their bodies fit together perfectly. She wrapped her fingers around his cock, enjoying the feel of his member stiffening in her hand. Before he could stop her she dropped to her knees and engulfed him with her mouth. His moan of pleasure at the sensation sent bolts of need straight to her clit. She didn’t need any preparation to get wet. She already was.

As she stroked his shaft with her tongue, she enjoyed the taste of his pre-cum she drew from him. When he finally couldn’t take it anymore, he grabbed her under the arms and lifted her to her feet. Then he pressed her against the wall and entered her, his lips on hers.

Despite desire, she was physically too spent from before and knew she couldn’t come again. She whispered in his ear, “Take me, big guy.”

He groaned, pushing deeper into her as he came. She realized even though she enjoyed what he did to her, it was even more fun watching him climax, knowing he loved her, knowing she was bringing him that pleasure.

It was a power she didn’t mind having, for once.

He stood there for a few moments, not moving. When his legs quit trembling he hugged her to him. “I’m sorry you didn’t come.”

She shushed him with her lips on his then stepped away, under the water. “It’s okay. Consider it a thank-you for what you did last night. That was absolutely amazing.”

Chapter Sixteen

With the exception of two security guards manning the front gate, no one else was home Wednesday afternoon when Taz returned a little early from the office. She knew Matthias and Albert were on their way home from the office, and Robertson was most likely grocery shopping. She changed into an oversized shirt and pair of flannel SpongeBob pajama pants, comfy lounging clothes.

She was settling in with her laptop to finish some e-mails when the doorbell rang.

“Crap.” She went to the front door and used the peep hole. Her jaw dropped and she had the door unlocked and opened before she remembered how she was dressed. She stammered a welcome to the unexpected guest.

Donald Sutherland, one of her favorite actors, stood before her.

“Hi, uh, sorry for how I’m dressed. I wasn’t expecting company. Please, come in.”

“I’m here to see Matthias. I’m—”

She grinned. “I know who you are. I’m a huge fan of your work. You’re amazing! I’m Anastazia Proctor, Matthias’ fiancée.”

Donald Sutherland walked in, an odd smile on his face, obviously used to weird fans. Or at least, weirdly dressed ones. They shook hands and she led him into the library. She moved her laptop from where she’d left it on the sofa and motioned for him to sit.

“I absolutely loved you in M*A*S*H. And Dirty Sexy Money is a fantastic show!” God, she was acting like a babbling idiot. Why was this actor different from any others? Why did he set her heart fluttering and her stomach twisting?

He sat and smiled. “Thank you very much. That’s very kind of you.”

“Matthias should be home any moment. I left the office before he did. Oh my God, I’ve worked with celebrities before, but this is an honor to meet you, sir. You look so much younger in person than you do on TV.” He did, too. He looked at least fifteen to twenty years younger in person. She knew TV supposedly added pounds, but didn’t know it added years, too.

He seemed at ease, his playful blue eyes gleaming. “None taken. I’m honored you appreciate my work so much.” Even his voice sounded sexy. Damn, he was cute. So what if he was older than her, he was a hottie! If it wasn’t for Matthias…

Taz shivered, trying to squelch that thought. No wonder he was such a great actor, his charisma just washed from him in waves.

She finally remembered to offer him something to drink, and he was regaling her with a story when Matthias walked in. She heard him and stood, turning to face him.

“Matthias! Why didn’t you tell me we had company coming over? Do you know who this is? This is—”

“Hello, Grandfather.” Matthias smiled. “Let me guess, you let her go on, didn’t you?”

Taz fell silent and looked from Matthias to their guest, a growing sense of idiocy washing over her. “What?”

Robertson entered the room. “Ah, Tobias. You’re early. Good to see you again.”

Taz looked at Robertson and swallowed. Looked at Matthias, who smiled, then to Tobias-slash-apparently-not-Donald Sutherland. “Huh?”

Matthias laughed. “I’m sorry, darling. You’re not the first person he’s pulled this with. I should have warned you.”

The man, who apparently wasn’t Donald Sutherland, laughed. The deep, mellow sound sent her heart into convoluted flutters. “Matthias, why did you dash her illusions? She’s my biggest fan.”

Taz’s face flushed beet red. She looked at the floor. “I am the. Biggest. Idiot. Ever.” Now she understood why his blue eyes turned her into a babbling moron. It was his vampire mojo. She hadn’t put up a strong barrier, not realizing he was a vampire.

“No, Taz, Grandfather is practical joker. I’m sure he’s been laid more times than he can remember over the past couple of decades by women thinking they had the real thing.”

“Now, Matthias my boy, that’s not a very nice thing to say to your grandfather.” He even sounded just like the actor.

“Is it true?” Matthias asked, and his grandfather grinned.

“Of course it’s true, but it’s still not very nice.” He walked over to Taz and held out his hand. “I’m sorry, dear, but you were so cute and so sweet, I couldn’t resist. Tobias Hawthorne. Yes, I’m Matthias’ grandfather, and no, I’m not Donald Sutherland. Although as you yourself noted, he looks a damn sight like me.”

Without looking at him she shook hands. “Pleased to meet you,” she mumbled, thoroughly embarrassed and feeling like a total idiot. “Excuse me while I go to the kitchen to find a knife to kill myself with,” she snarked.

* * *

Robertson caught up with her while she was rooting through the grocery bags on the counter for her mint tea. “Are you all right, sweetheart?”

She looked up, spotted his amused smile, and went back to her hunt. “All right, you snot. Where’s my tea?”

He laughed and found it for her. She snatched the box from him, grumbling her thanks.

“Taz, you are far from the first or even the hundredth person he’s pulled that with. Ten thousandth, that might be close. He’s a stinker. Nice man, but with a very wide playful streak.”

She ripped open the box of tea bags and fixed a mug. It was something to do, because to go up to the bedroom she’d have to pass through the living room again, and she wasn’t ready to do that yet.

Robertson finished putting the groceries away and left her alone. She stared at the spoon she’d used to stir sugar into her tea, trying to clear her mind. Once she calmed down, and got over her disappointment and embarrassment, she’d go out and start over with Tobias-slash-not-Donald Sutherland.

Why does this kind of stuff happen to me? Before she met Matthias Hawthorne, her life didn’t hold many surprises. Ever since he came into her life, it was one fun-house horror after another.

She tried to calm down and focused on the silver spoon. Real silver. Robertson’s theory was why own it if you didn’t use it? She always loved the look and feel of real silver flatware, remembered sitting with him at the table and polishing their silver service when she was a kid. She may have had rich parents, but Robertson made her do chores. As an adult she looked back and thanked him for that lesson in work ethic.

Then the spoon moved. Not a lot, just a little, rocking back and forth on the bowl.

She opened her mouth to call for Robertson and stopped. It could have been a coincidence. Even though she knew she didn’t bump the table, a heavy, pine beast that wasn’t the least wobbly.

She focused on it again, trying to make it move. Nothing.

Something tickled at her mind, but she picked the spoon up and rinsed it, not wanting to investigate further. She had too much going on right now to worry about weird new powers, if that’s what it even was. Most likely she breathed heavy and it wobbled. That’s all. Or her imagination. She was feeling a little normal, why rock an already freakishly unstable boat?

After all, a woman who hears the voice of her fiancé’s dead cousin in her head was certainly capable of imagining a wobbling spoon, right?

Right.

Fortunately, the voice didn’t chime in with an opinion.

* * *

She finally sucked it up and returned to the living room. Tobias was seated, his long legs crossed, in one of the chairs. Matthias stood as she entered. “Are you all right, sweetheart?”

She nodded and forced a smile. “I guess I shouldn’t feel embarrassed about my clothes, at least.”

Tobias grinned. She saw where Matthias’s blue eyes came from. Now that she wasn’t starstruck she noted the family resemblance. “My dear, I’m sure you would look absolutely enchanting in a flour sack.”

“Grandfather,” Matthias said, leading Taz to the sofa to sit next to him, “you wouldn’t be flirting with Taz, would you?”

Tobias feigned shock. “Matthias, even I am not so gauche as to attempt to seduce my grandson’s fiancée.”

Albert apparently had come in the front door at some point and stood off to the side. He coughed, but it sounded amazingly like, “Bullshit.” He looked around. “Oh, sorry. Frog in my throat.”

“So when is the big day?” Tobias asked, shooting a glare at Albert, who smiled.

Matthias looked to Taz. “We don’t have a date set yet.” He took her hand. “I’m leaving that up to her. It’s been a crazy few weeks, and we still have the Tribunal to deal with. Once we’re past that, we’ll have time to sit down and think about what we want to do. There’s no reason to rush.”

Tobias nodded. “I’m looking forward to seeing Millicent again. Remarkable woman.”

“Who?” Taz asked.

“Dame Agnew,” Albert said. “She’s the most senior member of the Tribunal.”

“Grandfather has many powerful contacts on the Tribunal and among the Clans,” Matthias explained to her.

She looked at Tobias. She didn’t feel any mental probes from him but sensed deep, calm power within. He might be a stinker, as Robertson said, yet she had a feeling when he got down to business, he wasn’t someone to screw with—or over. Perhaps that’s where Matthias inherited his quiet, solid strength.

“Okay.” She turned to Matthias. “Do you have any other relatives who might be popping in that, oh, for example, look like George Clooney or James Spader?”

He smiled. “No, sorry. Grandfather is our only celebrity look-alike.”

“Damn.”

“I have a few cousins, and my uncle, of course.”

“My brother, Patrick,” Tobias added.

“Rafael’s grandfather,” Taz said.

Tobias sadly nodded.

They should have some sort of funeral for Rafe, a memorial service at the very least, for those who loved him. She had to quit thinking she had the corner on the market of grief over his death.

* * *

The next morning, Tobias was alone in the kitchen when Taz went down for breakfast. His friendly smile alleviated some of her discomfort.

“Good morning, dear. Again, I’m sorry about yesterday. I shouldn’t have teased you like that.”

It was hard not to like him. “It’s okay. I should be used to shit like that by now.” She realized what she said. “Sorry.”

He laughed. “That’s quite all right. Believe me, my ears aren’t sensitive, and I’ve been known to spout a few obscenities myself.”

She poured a cup of coffee and sat at the table. “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course. Anything you wish.”

She took a moment to compose her thoughts. “First off, how old are you?”

“Eight hundred and forty-nine.”

She shuddered and her voice dropped. “How did you get through it?”

He studied her. “You mean losing loved ones?”

She met his eyes and nodded.

He touched her hand. “Anastazia, everyone copes in their own way. Rafael wouldn’t want you to be sad. He would want you to celebrate his life, remember the joy he brought you.”

Tobias’ comforting tone set her at ease. She dropped her mental barriers, just enough to send him a silent message.

“How do I talk with Matthias about this?”

He gripped her hand and mentally replied, “You don’t, if you don’t wish to. Always feel free to confide in me.”

She fought another bout of tears. “They’re going to chew me up and spit me out in London,” she whispered.

He gently squeezed her hand. “Anastazia, I think you have that backward. You’ve got them shitting proverbial bricks, darling.”

She laughed, but it sounded joyless. “I wish I believed that.”

“Don’t you realize that you’re—”

“Don’t say it. Don’t you dare say it.”

His eyes crinkled in amusement. “But it’s the truth.”

“I don’t care if it’s the truth. I’m sick of people telling me how fucking strong I am. It doesn’t change the fact that I feel like I’m crawling out of my skin.” Yes, that feeling had returned, even though the voice was still blissfully silent.

He released her hand and sat back. “You’ve been through a lot of emotional trauma in a very short amount of time. If I seem flippant, believe me, I’m not. I do understand that you’re upset and confused. I’m looking at your situation from the far distant end of things. I am proof that you can endure great heartbreak and eventually live with it. You must go easy on yourself, allow time to adequately grieve and work through the process. Unfortunately, your grief has been compounded by the recent events, and you have been denied that time.”

“Do I have to be in there alone when I testify?”

He shook his head. “Matthias cannot be there, because he was a party to the events, but I can go in with you, if you wish.”

“Please.”

“You’ll do fine. From what I understand, you’re a very talented attorney.”

“I’ve never had to go up before a room full of vampires.”

“Anastazia,” he said, his voice dropping again, “Rafael was well loved amongst his peers. He was a powerful member of the Tribunal. You are going in there with a room full of allies, not adversaries.”

She nodded but didn’t feel much better.

Matthias appeared in the kitchen doorway, his hair disheveled from sleep. “There you are, sweetheart.” He walked over and kissed her. “Are you all right?”

“Tobias and I were talking.”

“I’m trying to convince her that she has nothing to worry about in London. I also told her I’ll go in with her.”

Matthias poured his coffee and joined them at the table. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this, Grandfather.”

“Son, we’re family.”

“And what a freaky little family we are,” Taz snarked.

* * *

They flew commercial. First class, of course. The five of them sat near each other, and Taz didn’t speak much during the long flight from Tampa to Heathrow. At one point, Matthias gently squeezed her hand. When she met his eyes, he smiled and sent her a thought.

“You’ll do fine.”

“Glad you have confidence in me.” She turned back to the window but didn’t release his hand.

“This will be over soon, and we can get on with life.”

“And what kind of life is that?” She turned to him and finally spoke out loud. “Tell me what kind of life it is, Matthias.” She kept her voice low. “Let’s face it, we’re always going to be looking over our shoulders now, aren’t we? We don’t know who hired Caroline, and they’ll try again. Maybe not next week, but it’s a matter of time.”

“I wish I had answers. All I know is I will devote everything I have to keeping you safe.”

* * *

Getting through Customs proved easy. With the help of Matthias’ blue eyes, as a group they were waved through with barely a glance at their passports.

“I could get used to this,” Taz snarked. “Thank God we’re the good guys.” She carried Rafe’s laptop case, not yet willing to give it up to anyone else.

Matthias took her suitcase and loaded it onto his luggage cart. “That’s why we have the Tribunal, to make sure rogues who wish to take lives are eliminated. When someone starts preying on the innocent, they cannot be tolerated. Besides the obvious that we cannot allow others to be harmed, it would be too easy for someone to abuse their power, get careless, and then get arrested, and our secret would be exposed.”

“Do you really think the governments would release information about us?” Taz said. “I have a feeling they’d want to keep us under wraps.” She never was a believer in government conspiracies, black helicopters, or men in black. She believed Roswell was a weather balloon, and that Lee Harvey Oswald acted alone.

Then again, she never believed in vampires until a few weeks ago, much less suspected she was one.

Matthias stopped in his tracks and turned. Tim and Albert had to step around them with their luggage carts. Matthias kept his voice low. “I think they would pursue those like us relentlessly, lock us in labs, and experiment on us to try to duplicate the results to use for military applications.”

“You don’t have much use for the government, do you?”

He smiled the half smile that melted her every time. Damn, that was a lethal weapon.

“Not particularly. I spent too much time dealing up close and personally with them many moons ago. I also don’t have much use for lawyers.”

“Nice—hey, what’s that supposed to mean?”

He grinned, and she knew he was yanking her chain. “Cara, if I wasn’t madly in love with you, I’d mistrust you on general principles.”

“What about my dad? You like him.”

“Ah, but I’ve known Tim for several centuries, before he was a lawyer. He’s been many things in his life.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “Let’s continue this discussion elsewhere, shall we, love?”

Tobias nosed up to them. “Are we going to stand here all night, children?”

She laughed. It was hard to miss the gawkers who made the same assumption she had about Tobias’ identity.

* * *

Timon answered the phone. “Yes?”

It was one of his henchmen. “They’ve arrived. We have a problem.”

“Yes, because why should it be any different than the last several botched attempts?” There was silence from the other end. “Well?”

“Sorry. Tobias Hawthorne is with them.”

Timon swore under his breath. He suspected this complication would bedevil them, but had hoped the eldest Hawthorne wouldn’t attend. “It shouldn’t interfere with our plans too much.” He hung up and scrubbed his face with his hands. He would be glad when this mess was over and behind him.

A smile crept across his lips. When it was over, he would enjoy watching Hawthorne’s face when he learned the Tribunal was no longer the supreme word on affairs in this world. It wasn’t instant gratification by any means, but it would happen soon enough, he had no doubt. Then he could tell them all to bow before him and end this stupid history of keeping silent and hidden. With Gerard’s resources, there would be no stopping them, a world ripe for the taking, as well it should be.

Chapter Seventeen

Taz and Matthias rode in the backseat of the rental while Tim drove and Albert rode shotgun. Tobias left on his own, in another car.

Matthias patted her hand. “Taz, you must promise me you won’t try to probe any of the Tribunal while we’re here.”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t want them to think you’re out of control.”

“You said yourself, a show of power to make them think twice before they screw with me.”

“Yes, but if you make them think a third time they might very well decide you’re too dangerous, too much of a threat.”

She studied him. “You’re worried about me, aren’t you?”

“Not worried about you. I’m worried about them. They don’t know you the way I do. I love you. I know your heart. Unfortunately, there are those who might fear your power out of jealousy.”

She finally nodded. “Okay. I’ll behave myself.”

“Don’t take it like that, Taz. That’s not how I meant it.”

“Well it’s how it came out.” How convenient, they were at the hotel. She shoved the back door open and stepped out without waiting for Matthias. Not only was the crawling out of her skin feeling back, she also dealt with an oppressive, heavy sensation, like the weight of the world rested on her shoulders.

At least the fucking voice wasn’t chiming in with its opinion.

Thank God.

Ever since touching down at Heathrow, Taz felt a pall settle over her, different from her earlier grief, but similar. Like it was coming from outside her. There was something else, too. A mental itch she had to scratch or go crazy.

Taz didn’t wait for Matthias to wake up the next morning. She dressed before dawn, took the rental car keys, and left him a note.

I’ll be back this afternoon, I need to go exploring. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. If I’m delayed I’ll call the hotel and leave word.

She didn’t want to take a cell phone with her. She wanted to be alone without the world intruding.

She wanted to scratch this mental itch and see what it left her with.

Taz stopped for breakfast, then instinct more than anything led her to the M11. She followed it north, away from the city.

It was a cool, cloudy morning. Unsure why, she suddenly took an exit and stopped in a small town over an hour north of London. Taz wrapped her hands around the steering wheel and closed her eyes.

Why am I here?

“Flowers.” The reply breathed from her mind, not so much the voice, but a sad, melancholy thought.

Her eyes popped open. She hadn’t expected an answer, but that was right, wasn’t it? Just like the answer about which side of the bed Rafe slept on.

She located a small florist shop around the corner. Taz walked in, and while she’d never seen the stout clerk before in her life, Taz somehow knew her name was Ellen Axelrod and she had four children and had been married for over thirty years.

Not from reading her with her powers, either.

Maybe this was another fugue in the making? It sure felt like it.

Taz walked up to the counter and mustered a weak smile. Mrs. Axelrod smiled in return.

“’Allo, love. How can I help ye?”

Unsure what to get, Taz trusted her instincts. “I need two arrangements, please. Small ones. Lilies, and pink and yellow roses.”

“Ah, ye would be here for Mr. Collins’ order then. All right, love, are ye okay?”

The woman came around the counter, worried, and grabbed Taz by the arm to keep her from fainting. At the mention of Rafael’s name Taz felt the blood drain from her face. Her body went numb.

“C’mere, sit yerself down, miss.” Mrs. Axelrod guided Taz to a chair. “Ye don’t look well.”

She struggled not to cry. “Mr. Collins’ order?”

The florist nodded. “Aye, he gets the same thing every year when he comes in, always about this time. He preordered it a few weeks ago so I’d have time to put it together. He was getting ready to go on a trip and said he didn’t want to forget. Ye’re here for it, right?”

Taz nodded.

“Are ye okay, love? Ye look like ye’ve seen a ghost.”

She finally met the woman’s eyes. “I hate to be the one to tell you. Rafael died a couple of weeks ago.” A few days after placing the order, most likely.

The woman’s hand flew to her mouth. “No! Oh, love, I’m so sorry. Were ye close?”

Taz nodded. That’s when her tears flowed, unstoppable.

Mrs. Axelrod put a comforting arm around her shoulder despite her own tears. “He was such a playful thing, so sweet. A real flirt. Such a good man, comin’ here for years, always getting’ the same thing.” The florist stepped around the counter to get the order. When she returned, her eyes were red. “I’m so sorry, love.”

Two small bouquets, wrapped in pink and yellow tissue paper, bound with green ribbons. They were small and tasteful, and Taz wondered the significance.

“Here ye go.”

Taz reached for her purse, and the woman stayed her hand. “Naw, love. Not today. These’re on me.” She patted Taz’s shoulder. “How is Mr. Hawthorne holding up?”

More guilt on her part. “He’s getting along as well as can be expected under the circumstances.”

“I know they’se very close, those two, even though Mr. Collins was usually the one to come in.” Mrs. Axelrod shook her head. “I’m so sorry. Please give him my condolences.”

Taz felt steady enough to stand, although her knees were iffy. “Thank you, I will. Are you sure I can’t pay for these?”

The florist shook her head. “Not today, love.” She studied Taz. “Ye loved him, didn’t ye?”

Taz struggled not to cry again. “He was the love of my life,” she whispered, staring at the bouquets. As she spoke the words to this stranger who somehow wasn’t, Taz knew the truth. Rafael was the love of her life despite all her love and desire for Matthias.

“Hold him in ye heart, love. That’s all ye can do.”

Taz made it back to the car and carefully laid the flowers on the passenger seat. She stared at them for a long time, trying to compose herself. This was too much.

She threw her head back and looked at the roof of the car. “What am I supposed to do with these, Rafe?” she screamed, glad the windows were up so passersby couldn’t hear. “What the fuck am I supposed to do with these flowers?”

She closed her eyes and cried, slumped over the steering wheel, wondering if it would ever get better.

And then the whisper in her brain.

“Drive, Taz.”

She took a deep, hitching breath and quit trying to figure it out. When traffic cleared, she pulled out and carefully negotiated the small town’s streets, away from the highway, into the countryside. Remembering to drive on the left was a challenge, but she managed.

“Where to? Where to?” she mentally chanted.

With a mind of their own, her hands turned the wheel, following roads that progressively worsened until she was creeping down something that looked like little more than a muddy, rutted sheep track. It ended at an old, tall iron gate protected by a heavy chain and new, shiny combination padlock.

Terrific. What the hell do I do now?

The voice told her.

She shut the car off and got out. I’m crazy. This won’t work. With trembling hands she turned the combination dial and tugged.

The lock popped open.

She closed her eyes and shuddered. She had to tell Matthias about this before she went crazy. At least this whispering presence didn’t sound as much like Rafael as the other voice did.

Glad she wore sneakers, Taz gently gathered the flowers and locked the car, then looked through the gate. The property was overgrown, but a cleared path wound through the brush.

She took a deep breath and followed the trail.

* * *

Matthias shook his head and handed Tim her note. “Well, I suppose I can take care of my errand then.”

Tim put a hand on his shoulder. “Maybe this is best. Perhaps going there would be too much for her right now. You can have some time alone. I should think you need it, put some things in their proper place. It’s time to release the past, isn’t it?”

Matthias nodded. It would be the first time he’d gone there in years. Over eight years since his last visit. It was too painful for him most of the time. Rafael always went, every year, and always made sure to take care of things for him.

“Albert, please get me a car.”

Albert nodded and called the hotel desk for the arrangements. Twenty minutes later, with sunglasses to hide his red eyes, Matthias drove north away from the city alone.

* * *

After fifteen minutes of walking, the winding path opened into a clearing. Taz stopped, reluctant to enter. What would she find?

“Go ahead. It’s okay.”

She couldn’t feel her feet anymore. Not from the weather, because the day had warmed, but because of her emotional shock. So this is what it feels like to lose your mind?

A soft, gentle chuckle in her mind was the only reply.

Dappled sunlight crept through the trees and scattered across the clearing. A square stone about two feet across, weathered and aged and green with lichen, lay near the center. Taz dropped to her knees in front of it, her heart racing, instinctively knowing its secret.

Sarah.

She laid one of the bouquets on it.

Ten feet away was a larger, smooth, round rock, about three feet in diameter. Taz carefully stood and drifted over to it. She started to sit and paused.

No, not there. She walked around to the other side and saw a small, natural depression in the stone and then she sat, carefully tucking the bouquet so it rested against the rock.

There. That’s right.

Then she closed her eyes and let the sudden wave of grief wash over her, as if an ancient ache even deeper than the one she felt for Rafael threatened to tear her apart. Unable to deal with the emotion, she gave herself over to it, sobbing a name into the sky and letting blessed blackness take her.

“Cassandra!”

* * *

“What do you mean, a woman came in?”

Matthias didn’t want to remove his sunglasses. He’d cried plenty of private tears during the drive and didn’t want to share that with anyone. This was something he needed to do for himself as well as Rafe.

“Just that, Mr. Hawthorne. She nearly fainted dead away when I asked if she was ’ere for Mr. Collins’ order.”

Matthias closed his eyes and silently swore. “Auburn hair and green eyes?”

“Aye, that’s her. Poor love, she’s awful ripped up over him, isn’t she? The love of her life, she said he was. I’m so sorry about him, Mr. Hawthorne. Such a shock it must be for ye.”

Matthias would process her comments later. “Yes, it was, Mrs. Axelrod. Thank you. I didn’t realize she was coming for them. Just a miscommunication.”

“I’m so sorry, Mr. Hawthorne. He was such a sweetheart.”

“Yes, he was.”

Matthias waited until exiting the shop to break into a jog back to his car. What the fuck? How in hell would Taz know about it?

He tried to calm down. She must have sensed it, that’s all. She read it in his thoughts.

But why not tell him?

He started the car, now sure where he’d find her.

* * *

Taz slowly opened her eyes. Her head rested on her arms, leaning against the rock. She sat back and wiped her face. How long had she been here? It felt like she cried a million tears from the way her nose felt stuffed up. Now she knew for sure, beyond any doubt.

This was where Rafael had buried his wife.

The stone felt cool beneath her palm, and in her mind she envisioned Rafael sitting in this exact place countless times over the centuries, the only time he allowed his tears to freely flow for Cassandra, his grief still as raw and painful as the night he took her life and released her from her pain.

“How did you know?”

She screamed and jumped, scrabbling away from the rock. In her anguish, Matthias had snuck up on her. He stood on the path where it opened into the clearing, watching her, his eyes unreadable behind his sunglasses.

She shook her head and sobbed. “I don’t know!”

In three quick strides he was at her side and dropped to his knees, gathering her to him, holding and comforting her.

“I don’t know, Matthias, I swear. I just…It was instinct. I just followed the road and thought about flowers and she had them and then the road again and the gate…” She sobbed against his shoulder as he held her.

“It’s okay,” he said, spying the flowers on Sarah’s stone. “It’s all right.”

They sat there for a half hour with Taz in his arms. When she cried herself out, she looked at the markers. “I’m losing my mind,” she whispered.

“No, my love, you’re not.”

She nodded. “I am. How else do you explain it?”

He laughed, kindly. “I’ve been thinking about this task for the past few days. I wasn’t sure how to tell you, so I didn’t say anything. Obviously you sensed my thoughts.”

She sat up and looked at him. “Really?”

He pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped her eyes. “I’m sure of it. I thought I had concealed it from you, but obviously I hadn’t.”

He removed his sunglasses and she studied his eyes. “Matthias, I heard a voice. Telling me what to do, where to go. It was intelligent, it wasn’t just a memory or an overheard thought. I keep hearing a voice.”

“Your intuition again. It simply put it into a context you could understand. Cara, you’re not losing your mind, I promise. We discussed this. You’re simply learning how to control your powers.”

She looked at the markers again, still not convinced, but hopeful. Was that all the phantom voice was? It wasn’t a voice, it was just stray signals from others?

“Taz, why not tell me you were coming here?”

She shook her head again. “I swear, I didn’t know. That’s what I’m trying to tell you! I just felt that crawling out of my skin feeling again, like something in my brain pounding at me and it wouldn’t shut up until I did it.” She looked around. “And I ended up here.”

“How did you open the gate?”

She looked at him, her irritation taking over. “Read my fucking lips. I. Don’t. Know. I don’t know. Idon’tknow. I. Do. Not. Know! I held the lock and I just felt what the combination was, like there’s this voice in my head telling me what to do!”

“Okay, okay.” He gathered her to him again, trying to calm her. “It’s okay, Taz.”

* * *

Taz followed Matthias back to London and they stopped for a private late lunch. He didn’t push her, sensing from her quiet desperation that she was having another setback. He couldn’t force her recovery, couldn’t tell her to simply suck it up. He had no experience dealing with someone of her strength—there had never been anyone of her strength—and prayed the events in Yellowstone and explosive revelations hadn’t done permanent damage to her psyche.

* * *

Later, back at the hotel, she walked down the hall to her dad’s room. Tim opened the door at Taz’s soft knock and silently welcomed her in. He sat on the bed, and she curled up next to him, resting her head in his lap.

Thirty-five, and while one of the most formidable attorneys he’d ever seen, she was still very fragile ever since her true nature was disclosed.

“I’m losing my mind, Dad.”

He stroked her hair. “No, sweetheart, you aren’t. Matthias told you, it’s most likely things you picked up and didn’t realize it. You’re still adjusting.”

“This isn’t adjusting. This is losing my fucking mind.” She squeezed her eyes shut. “I don’t want to do this anymore. I don’t want these freaky powers. I want a normal life, a normal marriage. I don’t want the bullshit.”

Her logical mind struggled to make sense out of something she still hadn’t emotionally dealt with.

“I have no words of wisdom for you except that you aren’t losing your mind, and Matthias loves you more than life itself. Once we get home, the two of you need to spend several days alone, maybe weeks. You need to stay at the house and let him work with you, perhaps even work with Tobias for a while, let them help you. There is so much you don’t know, possibly many things we don’t even know about your abilities. If you insist on stubbornly trying to maintain a status quo that is nonexistent, it will rip your sanity apart.”

She shuddered in his lap. She wanted to tell him about the spoon moving, then thought better of it. “I hate this.”

“I know you do, sweetheart. This is why Matthias wanted to take his time. He wanted to avoid all of this.”

“I don’t know what to think anymore. I want my life back. I want control over my life.”

He laughed. “Sweetheart, haven’t you figured that out? Control is just an illusion. Look at Matthias, all his years of plans sent straight out the window in a heartbeat over Caroline’s doing. We have no control over our lives, truly, just in how we respond to what life throws at us. We must survive, protect those we love, and hope for the best.”

She was quiet for many long minutes. “Do you have any family?”

“Other than Albert?”

She nodded.

“Our mother is still alive, although I haven’t spoken to her in a couple of years. Not the easiest woman to get along with, I’m afraid. We have a sister, but she is off somewhere in Patagonia, I believe, last I heard. My father has been dead many years, obviously.”

“That’s not what I meant,” she said softly.

He stroked her cheek. “I have lost love before, sweetheart. And yes, it still hurts. I learned to move on and before I knew it, life continued.”

“Have you had any relationships lately?”

“No, love, not for many years. I haven’t felt the need. Besides, I had a very active little girl who needed me and kept me extremely busy.”

She laughed. “Yeah, well, at the rate I’m going, you won’t be back on the dating scene anytime soon.”

“Taz, I will always be here for you, as long as you need me. You are my little girl, and you always will be. You’ll always be that beautiful, chubby baby I first met so many years ago. I could not have asked for a better flesh-and-blood child of my own.”

“I don’t want to do this tomorrow.”

“I know.”

“I’m only doing it because of Rafe,” she whispered. “I owe it to him. She has to be punished for what she did.”

He stroked her hair. “I know, love.”

“He loved me, Dad,” she whispered. “He died for me. Because of me.”

“Not because of you.”

“Yes, because of me. He was there because of me. He was there to help me. I owe him.”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t view it like that, sweetheart, but if it makes you feel better.”

She quietly lay in his lap for another twenty minutes. He stroked her shoulder, waiting her out, knowing she would sit there until she felt grounded again. This wasn’t the time or place to tell her why she felt like that after their talks throughout the years. It was one of the many things she must learn. She was attuned to him because they were bonded through their relationship, but it was a skill she could consciously tap into if she so chose, and she must learn how to do it with Matthias. He would be her husband, and he was even more powerful in that regard.

Eventually, she sat up and wiped her eyes.

“Better?” he asked.

She nodded. “For now. Until the next load of insane crap is special delivered into my lap via UPS.”

He raised his eyebrow. “UPS?”

“Yeah. Unusual Paranormal Shit.”

He laughed and hugged her. “Go to Matthias and talk with him. Try to sort some of this out. Open up and let him in. You’re not crazy, darling, and he is much more powerful than I am.”

“What if he can’t help me?” she quietly asked.

It was something he’d already considered but refused to give voice or unshielded thought to around her. “He is much older than you. We already know you’re stronger than him in some ways, but lean on him, allow him to teach you the many things he does know. That way, together, you can discover your full strengths and weaknesses.”

He prayed he was right, that Matthias was strong enough to stand beside her.

* * *

The next morning, Tim knocked on their room door and motioned Matthias into the hall. “Albert has Bartholomew on the phone,” he said in a low tone. “You’re not going to like this.”

“I’m sure I won’t.” He followed Tim to Albert’s room and took the call.

“What is it?” Matthias asked.

“You’re needed at headquarters. We have matters that must be attended to. You cannot slough this off, Matthias. We need you and the others here as soon as possible to go over things before the official inquest begins.”

Matthias sighed. “What time do you want us there? Taz isn’t feeling well this morning.”

“It’s Tribunal business, Matthias. Ms. Proctor’s presence is not required until later. I can send my car for her if you’re not finished in time.”

Matthias pinched the bridge of his nose and fought the urge to slam the phone against the table. “Fine. We’ll be there in an hour.”

They made the arrangements and Matthias hung up feeling slightly uneasy. He looked at Albert and Tim. “Do you think it’s safe to leave Taz alone?”

Tim nodded. “I think she can take care of herself here.”

He returned to their room and sat next to her on the bed. She’d been quiet all morning, barely speaking throughout breakfast. “Tim, Albert, and I must take care of some business this morning, for the Tribunal. Will you be okay by yourself?”

She nodded. “Yeah. I promise I won’t go roaming.”

He stroked her hair. “We’ll be with Torvald Bartholomew. I’ll call here and let you know what’s going on with…later. Grandfather will meet up with us then, too.”

* * *

Here she was in London, not the first time she’d been but the first time she’d been with free time on her hands, and she didn’t want to go anywhere. The weather wasn’t as bad as it could be. Overcast and cooler than Florida, to be sure, but she didn’t have the heart to go out. Matthias and the others would be busy for a few hours yet.

She didn’t feel like working. She didn’t feel like reading.

The image of the clearing and the two unmarked stones stubbornly refused to leave her mind.

At least the hotel had cable. She channel surfed all morning until the room phone rang.

“Ms. Proctor?” She didn’t recognize the man’s voice, but he had a slickly cultured British accent that made Albert’s smooth voice sound like a Cockney sailor by comparison.

“Speaking.”

“My name is Torvald Bartholomew. I’m sure Matthias has mentioned me.”

“Yes?”

“I’d like you to join us at my house for a little while this afternoon before the meeting with the Tribunal. I told Matthias I would call you for him. He had to take care of some additional matters for the board.”

“Something’s wrong, Taz.”

That wasn’t the gentle whispering voice of yesterday morning. That was the full-strength voice that sounded like Rafael. She willed the voice to shut up. With her other stresses, the last thing she needed to deal with was Rafael’s sound-alike phantom voice. Besides, if Matthias was worried, he wouldn’t have left her alone.

“Sure, if you’ll give me your address, I’ll take a cab over.”

“I can send my car for you, if you’d like. My driver is already in the city, and Matthias and the others will meet you here before we go for the meeting.”

“This isn’t good. Taz baby, please. Don’t go.”

She ignored the voice. “Okay, that’s fine. When?”

“He could be there in about fifteen minutes.” He told her how to recognize the driver.

“I’ll meet him at the front door.” When she hung up, the voice made its opinion known.

“Taz, wait for Matthias. Don’t do this.”

Why did the voice pick now to come back?

* * *

Bartholomew lived in an older, stately suburban residential neighborhood, his house just what you’d expect from a large, old-moneyed London family. Taz followed the butler to a drawing room where he left her alone to wait. She didn’t like the feel of the house. Not just old and drafty and in severe need of insulation. The very air felt…wrong.

“Taz baby, be very careful.”

Damn that voice. She shivered, rubbing her arms, her thumb working Rafael’s ring.

The door opened and a man she presumed to be Bartholomew entered. She remembered watching a show on Animal Planet about African predators, including hyenas. His stance and body language reminded her of one.

“Ms. Proctor,” he oozed. “I’m so glad to finally meet you in person.” He looked anything but. “Torvald Bartholomew.”

“Taz, pay attention!”

She jumped. It was hard to ignore the voice. Before, it was faint, almost ghostly. Now it was in her ear, as if Rafael was yelling at her. The jumpy, crawling out of her skin feeling had returned with a vengeance, and she forced herself not to run from the room.

She didn’t want to shake Bartholomew’s hand but finally did, resisting the urge to wipe her palm on her pants when he released her.

“Matthias has told me so much about you.” She felt his mental probe. She’d already put up a strong shield before getting into the car. “He didn’t tell me how beautiful you are.”

Okay, this guy was one of those annoying schmoozers who thought he was good at it but really sucked. Maybe it worked against humans and weaker hybrids, but it rubbed her the wrong way. She was itching to probe him, knowing even his mental barrier wasn’t enough to stop her, but remembered her promise to Matthias.

“Mr. Bartholomew, what did you wish to talk about?” Taz slipped into her lawyerly Ice Queen persona—cool, calm, collected.

Watch my frost.

It was a survival tactic more than anything, because given half a chance, she’d bolt. “And where’s Matthias and the others?”

“They’ll be here shortly. I wanted a chance to talk with you before you give your testimony to the Tribunal.” The butler appeared with a tea service and poured her a cup.

“Why?”

“Because I don’t like surprises, Ms. Proctor. Hate them. Can ruin your whole day. I much prefer to be prepared. As head of the Tribunal, it is my prerogative to be as prepared as necessary. Surely you can understand that?”

She took a sip of tea even though she almost couldn’t hear Bartholomew because the voice now screamed at her to leave. It took Taz a moment to speak because she could barely hear herself think.

“You want me to tell you the whole story now? It’s pretty long.” The tea tasted pungent and had an odd flavor. “I’d rather only tell it once. Besides, Matthias said he gave you a full report.” She felt odd and took another drink of tea to calm her nerves while she begged the voice to shut the fuck up. “When did you say Matthias would be here?”

Bartholomew had a weird look on his face. Weirder than before, watching her intently—

Like prey.

She put the cup down and now it was official, she felt strange, unable to focus.

Oh, crap.

He peered at her from across the table. “How are you feeling, Ms. Proctor?”

She tried to focus on him and realized how stupid she was. If she’d just listened to the voice.

She’d been drugged.

It took every ounce of her strength to stay awake. “What did you do to me?”

“No worries, but I need you to go to sleep for a while. At least until after I return from the Tribunal meeting. Not poison, my dear, I’m not that crude. Plus I can’t have you poisoned or it will ruin the plan. But I am so interested in knowing why it’s been difficult to capture you.”

Chapter Eighteen

“I’m looking forward to meeting Ms. Proctor, Matthias.” Bartholomew’s tone sounded anything but eager. Something was seriously wrong, but Matthias couldn’t put his finger on it. And the thick mental barrier Bartholomew had in place was new. Matthias couldn’t remember ever being so strongly blocked by the other man.

Matthias knew he couldn’t control both his angry glare and his tone of voice, so he opted to leave the glare in place and tone down as much of the growl as possible. “I find that hard to believe from the way you’ve been talking, Torvald.”

Bartholomew’s eyes narrowed. “My driver said he should arrive at the hotel shortly. Then we can get this over with. I’m sure you’re anxious to return to the States.”

“You have no idea.”

The men stood at impasse for a moment. Bartholomew stepped away first. Tim looked at Matthias and sent him a thought.

“That man is a bloody arsehole.”

“Tell me about it.”

“Tobias will sit in there with Taz, right?”

“Of course.” Matthias spied his grandfather approaching from down the hall. “He’s here.”

“Good. She’ll be a nervous wreck if Bartholomew starts in on her with that attitude, poor child.”

* * *

The men were escorted to an antechamber to wait while the Tribunal convened. Matthias worried, wondering why Taz hadn’t come in yet. He glanced at his watch. She should have been there by now.

Twenty minutes later, Torvald entered the room and approached Matthias. “My driver said Ms. Proctor wasn’t at the hotel when he went to collect her. Do you know where she is?”

“What?”

“Did I not speak clearly?”

“What the hell do you mean she wasn’t there?” Matthias whipped out his cell phone and dialed the hotel. When patched through to the room, it rang unanswered. He finally hung up. “There must have been a miscommunication. She wouldn’t—”

“Wouldn’t what? Wouldn’t disappear into thin air like she’s done twice already?” He leaned in close. “I’m warning you, Hawthorne, if she hurts anyone—”

“She will not hurt anyone. I’m sure she’ll be here. She has the address, maybe she got tired of waiting for your driver and took a taxi.”

“You’d better hope so.”

* * *

The minutes dragged. Matthias looked at his watch, then at Tim and Albert as they returned. “Nothing yet?” Matthias asked.

Both men shook their heads.

Albert voiced the thought drifting through Matthias’ mind. “Tim, is it possible she’s gone to ground again? After what happened yesterday?”

He shook his head. “Absolutely not. I won’t say she was looking forward to these proceedings, but when I talked with her last night she was ready to have her say and see Caroline punished.” He turned to Matthias. “Something is wrong. I don’t know what, but as much as she was dreading this, she would not miss it. For Rafael’s sake, if nothing else.”

Matthias nodded, glad to hear Tim say it. Tim had raised her. While his fiancée, Taz was in many ways still practically a stranger to him.

* * *

Taz awoke in a dark room, her hands tied over her head, her feet bound. It took her eyes a few minutes to adjust with only a thin sliver of light sneaking under the door.

It felt like she lay on a bed. She pulled on her arms, felt the resistance. Correction, she was tied to the bed.

Moving her feet, she realized while her ankles were bound together, they weren’t tied to the bed frame.

Mistake number one.

She was wide awake now, remembering how she felt after Albert had darted her and she woke up on the corporate jet on her way to Yellowstone. Robertson said she’d shook off the drugs much faster than they anticipated.

Lucky her.

“Taz, baby, get moving!”

The voice was back. Not screaming this time, but urgent and insistent and clear in her head. It hadn’t failed her yet. She’d just been too stupid to pay attention.

She’d never make that mistake again.

She managed to roll onto her stomach. Then she knelt on the mattress and followed the rope to the bed frame with her hands.

Amateurs. Never leave the prisoner’s legs loose. Good grief, even a kid would know that.

The voice chuckled.

Taz smiled despite the situation. It was Rafael’s chuckle.

In the dim light she felt the knot and untied it, then her feet. Quietly, she moved to the door and listened.

The voice said, “It’s clear.”

The knob turned. The door was unlocked.

Mistake number two. God, don’t these assholes watch movies? I guess they thought I’d be unconscious longer.

Resting her head against the door, she sent her mind out, looking for anyone nearby. Suddenly, as clear as a TV picture, the hallway came into view.

“It’s okay,” the voice said. “But around the corner there’s a guard at the top of the stairs.”

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

She didn’t have time to analyze her apparently loosening grasp on reality. She would worry about it later. She carefully pulled the door open, just enough to sneak through, then shut it behind her. With the voice guiding her, she crept to the corner.

“He’s facing away from you. There’s no one else around. The front door is at the bottom of the stairs and there’s no one outside.”

“Thank you again, disembodied voice!” She no longer cared if she was going crazy. If it got her out of here alive, she’d quit griping about it.

Even if it did sound like Rafe. She didn’t think she could ever bear to call it by his name, that would be too weird.

Too painful.

She’d have to nickname it at some point.

Taz closed her eyes and focused on the guard. He was human, not vampire, not even a hybrid.

Oh, make it just a little easier.

She stepped around the corner. When he turned, she smiled. A goofy grin washed over his face. She pressed a finger to her mouth and he nodded, more than happy to help. She walked to him, her eyes locked on his. She owned him. She held her hand out for his gun and he relinquished it to her, butt first.

How polite.

The voice chuckled.

She moved close enough for the man to hear her whisper. “You never saw me leave. As far as you know, I’m still tied up. If anyone asks, you checked a minute ago and I’m still out like a light.”

He nodded, grinning like a kid who won his own candy store.

“I need your car keys.”

He handed them over, still smiling. “Blue Fiat,” he whispered. “Clutch sometimes sticks between first and second.”

She smiled. “Have a good day.”

“Thank you.”

He would have anything but, once the shit hit the fan, but hey, why worry him now?

The voice chuckled yet again.

She listened for a warning from the voice and cautiously moved down the stairs.

“No one’s around, Taz. It’s clear.”

She slipped out the front door and took the guard’s car. It wasn’t difficult finding her way back to the city, but she needed to focus on the voice’s instructions to locate the building. Matthias still held a heavy mental block against the Tribunal, and even though she could sense he was close, she couldn’t communicate with him. He wasn’t powerful enough to hear her through his mental barrier this far away, and she had to tell him about Bartholomew.

At least Matthias was alive. Once word reached Bartholomew that she’d escaped, would Matthias be safe?

“Pull in here.”

The helpful voice directed her into an underground parking garage and up a stairwell instead of the elevator.

“Third floor.”

She stuck her head through the door and saw the corridor was empty.

“Ladies’ room.”

Well, the voice wasn’t British. No car park, lift, or loo in the helpful advice.

There was someone else in one of the stalls, and Taz turned to leave.

“Wait, Taz.”

She waited. An older woman emerged and smiled at her.

“Ms. Proctor, I assume?” She washed her hands at the sink.

Anastazia nodded, not sure if she was friend or foe.

“Tell her what happened. She’s okay,” the voice encouraged.

Taking a deep breath, Taz told the story, still not even sure who she was talking to. By the time she got to the doped tea, the woman held up a hand and stopped her. “We don’t have time for more, dear. Follow me,” and led her to a private office.

Taz felt a test bump from the woman. She was hellishly strong, whoever she was.

The woman nodded. “When you feel that, come in. I’ll make sure Matthias is kept safe. We must time this right or Torvald will sense something is amiss. I can protect my thoughts from him, he’s not stronger than me. You keep your barrier in place. Wait here until I call for you.”

Taz nodded, and the woman patted her arm and left.

“Who the hell is she, anyway?”

The voice told her.

Chapter Nineteen

“Matthias, you must look at this from the Tribunal’s point of view,” Bartholomew said.

Matthias gritted his teeth. “I take personal responsibility for her.” Taz was nearly two hours overdue. The last place he wanted to be was in the Tribunal chambers, verbally sparring with Bartholomew.

“But can we risk her losing control?”

“She was overcome by grief. She had only found out about her special nature a few days earlier, and was still not sure how to control her powers. When she fed me to save my life, it triggered an explosive chain reaction. Believe me, this is not something that will happen again.”

Bartholomew sighed. “We cannot be sure of that. I understand you are very fond of her.”

Matthias leaned across the table. “You have no idea what you’re talking about.” He stood and looked at them. “I will, as I said, take responsibility for her. If there is ever another issue, I will take care of it. Personally.”

“You apparently don’t even know where she is right now. How can you take responsibility for a woman you cannot keep under your control?” Bartholomew’s confident smirk chilled Matthias to his core.

Matthias fought the urge to rip the man’s head off.

Dame Agnew spoke up. “I don’t see why we can’t trust Matthias to oversee her. Out of respect for Rafael, and Tobias, I think we should allow this.” She turned to Bartholomew. “Why are you so anxious to incarcerate her, Torvald?”

Bartholomew’s face flushed. Matthias suddenly had a horrible feeling, a worry that there was more to Bartholomew’s protests than the common good, that maybe he had something to do with Taz’s sudden disappearance.

Dame Agnew’s eyes flicked to his, and Matthias caught just the breath of a thought before she looked away again.

“She’s safe, Matthias.”

Matthias strengthened his barrier. Something was going on, and Dame Agnew knew what that something was. He knew he could trust her.

Another member spoke up. “I have no problem with leaving her to Hawthorne’s supervision. I agree with Millicent. I think we should leave Anastazia alone. Had she wanted to kill someone, she could have easily hurt any of us back in Yellowstone. If I don’t hold a grudge against her for what she did, I don’t see why the Tribunal should.” He looked at Bartholomew. “Frankly, I wouldn’t have blamed her for killing Caroline. Obviously Anastazia showed great restraint by not immediately eliminating that traitor.”

Matthias breathed a silent sigh of relief as the rest of the Tribunal nodded their heads.

Dame Agnew called for a vote to allow Taz to stay free. All the members except Bartholomew raised their hands. He reluctantly joined them when it was apparent he was the lone holdout.

Bartholomew fixed his gaze on Matthias. “We will hold you personally responsible for her. If she becomes uncontrollable, you must neutralize her.”

Matthias smirked. “Let’s not use pretty language. Say what you mean. If she gets out of control you want me to kill her, that’s what you’re saying.” While he spoke to the Tribunal body as a whole, his words and steely gaze were focused on Bartholomew. “None of you would do it, would you? You’d hire someone to do it. You couldn’t stand to do your own dirty work, could you?”

“Matthias, she is very dangerous. You must admit that,” Bartholomew protested.

“She is a loving, intelligent woman. If I catch any of you going after her, you will answer to me.”

* * *

Matthias looked like he had been turning to leave when the door flew open. Anastazia walked in. She stood next to Matthias, looking at each Tribunal member in turn.

“Some of you I’ve met before.”

As she studied each one, most shrank before her gaze. Then she reached a very shocked Bartholomew. Taz smiled, walked forward, and stood in front of him. “Oh my, you’re a naughty boy, aren’t you?”

He started to stand but the men on each side of him restrained him. They put their hands on his shoulders and securely held him in place.

She closed her eyes and locked onto Bartholomew’s mind. “Matthias, do it.”

With Bartholomew helpless, Matthias was able to look inside his mind. Finally, he nodded. “I invite all of you who are able to take a look into his mind before she releases him, and then we’ll see who’s truly dangerous.”

All the members looked to Bartholomew, whose eyes were wild and searching.

“You can’t do this—”

“Shut up,” Anastazia said. “You are the one who put the Others onto me, who led them to Caroline. There weren’t many people who knew about me. Matthias. Rafael. Robertson and Albert, of course, and Tobias. And you. We already know Albert, Robertson, and Tobias are not the traitors.”

Her expression darkened. “Not to mention you drugged me, you bastard. By the way, next time, tie the legs, lock the door, guard the prisoner, or fucking kill her before you leave. Oh wait, you won’t get a next time, asshat.” She waggled her fingers at him. “Buh-bye!”

The phantom voice laughed, loud and hearty, and Taz struggled to maintain her composure.

Anyone but Rafe. Couldn’t it sound like anyone but Rafe?

Dame Agnew stood up. “All right, enough. Ms. Proctor, you can release him.”

Anastazia nodded, stepped back, and Matthias was there supporting her as she swayed on her feet.

The men on either side of Bartholomew tightened their grips as he thrashed against them. A third slipped a blindfold over his eyes so he couldn’t look at anyone and take them over. “You can’t do this to me! I am in charge here!”

“Not anymore, Torvald,” Dame Agnew said. “You are hereby remanded to the custody of the Tribunal and are officially stripped of your ranking and position. Take him.” The two men hustled Bartholomew out of the room. Dame Agnew looked at Anastazia. “My dear,” she said, taking Taz’s hands in hers, “are you all right?”

Taz nodded. “Thank you for not being afraid of me.”

She smiled, touched Taz’s face. “Dear, I could never be afraid of someone with as kind a heart as yours.”

That finished her. She cried. Dame Agnew hugged her.

“It’s all right, dear,” she soothed like a mom. “Don’t worry, I remember how I felt after I first found out. And you’ve been through a lot.” She stepped back and looked at Matthias. “And you!” Dame Agnew poked him in the chest, hard, forcing him back a step. “You are a typical man.”

Shocked, he took another step back. “What’d I do?”

“You are honestly planning on marrying her and not letting her have a proper bridal shower?” She poked him again. “Would serve you right if she twisted your bollocks off!”

Anastazia’s jaw nearly hit the floor. She wasn’t sure what stunned her more, how Dame Agnew went after Matthias, or the language she used.

“Oh, don’t be so shocked dear,” she said, smiling at Taz. “I didn’t get to be this age by being a pushover. Remind me to show you my collection of ‘Your momma is so old…’ jokes.” She poked Matthias again. “You are not leaving until I’ve had a chance to throw this girl a proper party.”

Matthias smiled and looked to Taz. “Well, love. I supposed we don’t have a choice.”

They finally bid their leave and got Taz outside while Tim and Albert went for the car.

“What I don’t understand, cara,” Matthias said, “is how Bartholomew got the drop on you?”

“How the hell was I supposed to know he was crazy psycho guy? You told me not to probe. My intuition was going nuts, but you said trust you, so I did!” She left out the part about the phantom voice. She knew that couldn’t be explained away as hearing others’ thoughts. It was intelligent, responding to her and the situation.

“Since when have you ever listened to me?” He hugged her. “You are going to be the death of me yet, you know that?”

“Yeah, well for a guy who promised to protect me, I’ve stared death in the face more than I care to since we’ve met.”

He laughed. “We’re a pair, aren’t we?”

“A pair of what, I’m not sure. Come on, buy me a scone or some chips or bangers or something. I’m starving after going through that.” Using her powers like that still left her ravenous later.

“I’ll bang you, you don’t watch out.” His sly smile melted her heart.

“Is that a threat or a promise?” She laughed. “Bangers first, banging later, big guy.”

He kissed her, taking her breath away. Then, with his lips by her ear, he whispered, “I’ll bang you all night, my dear. Just wait until we’re back at the hotel and I’ll show you.”

She shivered against him. She had no willpower around him. None at all. She supposed it was a good thing she trusted him.

“Food first, fuck later,” she whispered back. He squeezed her to him as she felt his interest growing hard against her leg.

* * *

Instead of a party, Dame Agnew had them all over for brunch the next morning before they took care of a less pleasant task later in the afternoon. Halfway through it hit Taz that she felt more at ease with this group of people than she ever had in her life.

Family.

Even when her parents were alive, she never felt as at home as she did at that moment. She’d had friends in LA, but none were what she’d call close. She’d learned early in school who to befriend and who to keep at arm’s length because they only wanted her for her parents’ fame or money.

It was a nice feeling, to belong.

Now if she could get rid of the creeping feeling, life would be perfect. She didn’t even mind the voice anymore. If it was her new built-in security system, she’d learn to live with it.

Somehow.

* * *

After brunch, the men drove Taz to the Tribunal building for the interrogations. Caroline was easy to deal with. She didn’t fight them or speak throughout the process.

Bartholomew, however, refused to go down without a fight.

Taz clutched Matthias’ hand on one side, Tim’s on the other. Dame Agnew sat at the other end of the conference table as a blindfolded, screaming Bartholomew was escorted in and manacled to the chair. Taz immediately took control of his mind.

She gripped the men’s hands as Matthias and Dame Agnew silently explored, deeply, finding as much information as they could. Taz didn’t have the stomach to follow them into the twisted depths of Bartholomew’s mind and simply waited, keeping his mental barriers disabled until the other two were finished nearly an hour later.

Dame Agnew nodded. “We’re through, dear,” she whispered.

Taz released him from her mental clutches. She felt like she needed a shower, his brain felt so slimy. The guards unshackled him and dragged him, kicking and screaming, from the room.

Matthias looked grim. “So his name is Gerard.”

“I’ve heard the name before,” Dame Agnew said, “but we don’t know much more about him now than we did.”

“Only that his network is more extensive than we suspected.”

“Yes.” She looked at Taz. “Are you all right, dear?”

Taz shook her head and fought another bout of tears. “Not right now. It’s going to take some time.”

“I understand.”

“Why are you blindfolding him?”

“Because he’s not strong enough to take someone over without visual contact. Unlike the three of us and Tobias, he has to look someone in the eye to take them over. If we blindfold him, he cannot do that.”

“But Caroline…” Taz couldn’t finish.

Dame Agnew’s voice sounded kind. “I suspect Rafe mistakenly invited her in. Normally, she would not have been able to take someone over without eye contact, either. Rafael was nearly as strong as Matthias.”

Another wave of guilt. He’d invited Caroline in, thinking she was her.

“What now?” Taz asked.

“Dear, I need to ask you a favor,” Dame Agnew said.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“We have two new openings on the Tribunal, now that Bartholomew is incarcerated. I would like for you to take one of those positions.”

Taz stared at her. “Uh, isn’t that a conflict? I thought Matthias was on the Tribunal?”

“No, Taz,” he said. “I’m the adjunct representative of the North American Clan. Rafael was our official member seat on the Tribunal.”

She looked at Dame Agnew. “What do I do?”

“Basically help us keep tabs on what’s going on. It’s a lot of mostly boring stuff.”

“Until you have two psychotic vampires pair up with the Others to try to vivisect someone?”

She smiled. “Quite.”

Taz looked at Matthias. “What do you think?”

“It’s your decision. It might help prevent repeats of the incident.”

Taz considered it. “Okay. I’m in. What happens with Bartholomew and Caroline?”

“We’ll have a vote on it shortly,” Dame Agnew said. “As I’m sure you’ll understand, you must abstain.”

“Right.” Taz had a thought. “Bartholomew was the only other person to know my identity?”

Matthias nodded. “Other than Albert, Tim, Grandfather, and Rafe.”

“Was it standard for other Clans to tell him about possible inductees into the supersecret sucker sect?”

Matthias stifled his grin. Dame Agnew looked horrified. At first Taz thought it was her humor.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—”

“No, my dear, that was cute. You’re right, Torvald was the one who had contact with all the Clans about possible vampires. I accessed his computer files today so I have the list now.” She looked horrified. “Oh no!”

Matthias finally got on board. “You mean—”

Taz nodded. “We need to get word to all the Clans ASAP that they need to give them protection immediately.”

Dame Agnew looked at Taz. “I never thought about that. I haven’t heard of any problems.”

“Maybe I was number one on their list. If they can’t get to me and their mole is gone, they might try to grab as many as they can before they’re taken into hiding. I would suggest making calls right now.”

Dame Agnew nodded. “I agree. Excuse me.”

She left, and Matthias turned to Taz. “You’re brilliant, you know that?”

“I’m a tactician. I don’t want anyone else going through what I’ve been through.”

* * *

Dame Agnew returned twenty minutes later. “Well, I’ve notified as many of them as I could by phone, sent personnel out to contact the rest.”

“Personnel?”

“Don’t worry. They’re taking secure satellite phones to their locations so they can call in and talk to me. Once we get this situation under control, however, I think you and I will sit down and have a discussion on changing how we do things around here.”

“One bad apple and all that crap.” Taz looked up. “Sorry.”

Dame Agnew smiled. “No apologies necessary, believe me. I have a crew searching Torvald’s home and going through his personal computer. I want every possible scrap of information we have about his dealings.” Her face hardened, and Taz had a feeling Dame Agnew was someone that, despite her age, shouldn’t be fucked with. “This Gerard fellow will wish he never started these games.”

Matthias tightly gripped Taz’s hand. “Get in line, Dame Agnew. No offense, but I get first crack at him.”

She nodded. “I believe you have a valid point, Matthias.” She turned to Taz. “Mind if I borrow you for a while, dear? I would like to talk with you alone.”

Taz looked at Matthias.

“It’s okay, Taz,” he silently thought to her. “I have always trusted her. I never trusted Bartholomew, neither did Rafe.”

“Okay,” Taz said.

Taz rode with Dame Agnew back to her home. The men would follow behind in a few minutes.

Chapter Twenty

The butler poured their wine and set the bottle on the table between them. “Thank you, Peter,” Dame Agnew said. “That will be all.”

He bowed and left them alone.

Dame Agnew smiled at Taz. For once, Taz felt totally at ease with a vampire not of their immediate “family.”

“My dear, you’ve had an upsetting few weeks, haven’t you?”

Taz nodded, hesitating before sipping the wine. The voice didn’t chime in, so Taz took that to mean it was safe to drink. “Upsetting doesn’t even come close to describing it.”

“I understand. It’s overwhelming.”

“What did you want to talk about?”

“This might be a painful subject, but I need your full honesty.”

Taz nodded, trying not to tighten her grip on the crystal glass.

“When Rafael was killed, did anything happen?”

The blood rushed to Taz’s face and Dame Agnew smiled kindly. “I understand there was an incident, earlier in the evening. That’s not what I’m referring to. I mean later, around the actual time of his death.”

Taz didn’t want to think about this. It hurt too much. “I had some pretty intense dreams. I don’t remember them, but I think it was around the time he died. They woke me up. Sounded like him screaming in my head. I–I didn’t know then what I know now.”

Dame Agnew nodded and patted her on the hand, her face growing serious. “Matthias and Tim told me you’ve had some incidents. About the voice.”

She nodded. “I’m going crazy,” Taz whispered. “All my life I’ve been in control. Now I feel like I’m falling and can’t stop and I don’t have a parachute. It’s just a matter of time before I hit the ground with a big-ass splat.” She looked at Dame Agnew. “Is it always going to feel like this?”

“Taz, I need to ask you a very large favor. Will you let me into your mind?”

Taz hesitated. She’d seen what could happen when one vampire took control of another, and it wasn’t pretty.

“I understand your hesitation. I want to see if there is an answer.”

“To Rafe’s death?”

“To some of the things you’ve been experiencing. I have an idea, and I’m not sure I have any answers. Before I say anything else, however, I’d like to know if my suspicion is correct.”

Taz finally nodded. “Okay.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t take over. You can always push me out. You’re more than strong enough. Simply picture letting me tiptoe around to look inside your closets, so to speak.”

“Okay.”

Taz put her glass down and closed her eyes. Then she felt Dame Agnew’s gentle presence. It wasn’t like when Matthias or Rafael were in her mind, it was a kindly, motherly touch. Taz relaxed and allowed her to roam the corridors of her conscious. Finally, she felt Dame Agnew going more deeply and hesitated.

“You don’t have to follow me. You can wait behind if you wish.”

And that’s exactly what Taz did.

* * *

“Hello, my boy.”

Rafael turned, not used to someone addressing him directly. “Dame Agnew!”

They were in Rafael’s room, as Taz called it. The one she’d created for him at Yellowstone during the training exercises.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“When Caroline killed me, I threw myself at Taz. I didn’t realize exactly what was going to happen, but I could still feel her after…” He didn’t finish.

“After she played succubus with you?”

Rafe nodded, unable to meet Dame Agnew’s piercing gaze. “Yeah. Exactly. I still felt the connection with her, and once dumb-ass me gave Caroline control, I couldn’t get the damn bitch out. So I ran.”

“Into Anastazia’s mind.”

“I don’t know how to connect to her and tell her. I can’t always talk to her, only when it’s like she’s listening or in her dreams. I didn’t want do anything at first, but she was hurting so bad, I was trying to make her feel better. Then at Bartholomew’s I had to push forward hard to get her out of there.”

“It’s not fair to her for you to stay here.” She considered him. “You really love her, don’t you?” She patiently waited long minutes for his whispered answer.

“I felt like I had my life back.”

“And that’s why you threw yourself at her instead of Matthias?”

“She’s so strong. You know she was the only one who could’ve taken me.”

“You always were a horrible liar, Rafael.”

He looked away.

“How old is she? How old is her soul?”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure.”

“And she was also—”

Rafael nodded. “Before she was ever Cassandra.”

Dame Agnew shook her head again. “Don’t you think they have a right to know?”

“Dame A, you can’t tell them, please. Promise me. She’s got enough guilt on her plate as it is. She doesn’t need to know the truth about her past. She’s back with Matthias anyway, so does it matter?”

“There is a very, very old ritual. Most don’t know about it anymore. It is a chance, because if it doesn’t work you’ll be gone anyway. You won’t have any conscious memory of your past if it does work.” She detailed what she knew, and he turned from her. “But it has to be a willing sacrifice on the part of all three of you, Rafael. If you don’t perform the ritual correctly, it won’t work.”

“I don’t know if I could do that. I don’t know if she’d want to do that.”

“There is always the option of leaving, dear boy. At least with the ritual, you could live on, with them, the two that you love, that love you.”

He turned to her. “What about them?”

“Matthias is heartbroken. I don’t know how he hides the worst of it from Anastazia. I believe he would be willing to do anything short of sacrificing a life to give you this. I think you should tell him about her, that she is—was—Cassandra. Whether you tell him the rest is up to you. She is so grief stricken, so pained by what she did, she holds herself responsible for your death.”

He shook his head. “It wasn’t her fault. Please tell her that.”

“We’ve tried.” She paused. “They could get on with their lives if you do this.”

“Please don’t say anything to her about the ritual. When the time is right, I’ll talk to her. To them.”

She nodded. “I won’t. I must tell her you’re in here and she has to make contact with you. Be gentle with her, Rafael. She is still very fragile.”

* * *

An hour later, Taz opened her eyes when she felt Dame Agnew leave her mind. The older woman looked at her. “My dear, I’m so very sorry for what happened,” she whispered.

She looked down. “It doesn’t change anything. I still lost control.”

“I can’t say I blame you. Vampire soup? I must admit, that was inspired. Do you understand the implications of what happened the night Rafael died?”

“What do you mean?”

Dame Agnew reached across the table for Taz’s hands. “I’ve heard about this one other time, centuries ago, when two very powerful vampires were in battle and one was mortally wounded.” She dropped the bombshell. “The dying one transferred his conscious to the other.”

“What?”

“You bear Rafael not just in your heart, but in your mind. His soul lives on, within you. What you felt during your dreams the night he died was him. He knew he was dying, and he threw himself at you because he knew you were strong enough to take him.”

“What?” Taz stood so fast the chair tipped over. “No!”

“The lost time, the ride from his condo in the car? That was Rafael. He was able to come to the surface for a while because you’d almost put yourself into a form of hypnosis between the drive and his music. Karaoke. Something about an MP3 player and a car radio? When you escaped from Bartholomew’s house, that was him helping you. The flowers. There were other times. When you were shot at Yellowstone, he appeared to you, trying to keep you from choosing death. He’s come to you in your dreams, and he is the voice you’ve been hearing.”

“No!” Taz gripped her head and circled the room. “I can’t—he can’t be!” She worked the ring on her finger and then realized what she was doing. “No! I don’t believe it!”

“Then search my thoughts. You are far more powerful than I ever was, even in my prime. You can tell if I’m lying or not.”

She launched her mind at Dame Agnew, harder than she meant, and the older woman rocked back in her chair. “I’m sorry,” Taz apologized, pulling back, but she saw the truth.

It took Dame Agnew’s full force of will to conceal the secret she promised Rafael she would tend.

“All the times you heard his voice whisper to you, the dreams, those were all him,” Dame Agnew said.

Taz could barely speak. “Does he—does he know he’s in there?”

Dame Agnew nodded. “He’s fully aware of what happened. Had anyone else seen you when he was in control, they might have thought you were sleepwalking. He can think and feel and to a certain extent, he can send his mind outside of you. That’s how he was able to help you evade the guards at Torvald’s house.”

Taz’s voice shook. “Does he hate me? Does he blame me for what happened?”

Dame Agnew smiled, shaking her head. “No. He doesn’t blame you at all, dear.”

That did it. Taz collapsed where she stood, sobbing, grieving and relieved at the same time. No one else blamed her for his death.

Apparently Rafe didn’t, either.

Dame Agnew knelt beside her, holding Taz as she poured out her anguish. It wasn’t like pulling at an old scab because the wound was still fresh and raw. It was like opening a barely constrained floodgate of grief and anger and guilt, a tidal wave of emotion that threatened to wash her out to sea.

After she composed herself, Taz asked, “What do I do for him?”

Dame Agnew shook her head. “Unless you want him gone, there’s nothing you can do. Not at this moment. One day there will be a time, if you wish to help him. He’ll tell you what he needs.”

“Then he’d be gone for good?”

She nodded. “Then he would be gone for good.”

“Does he want to be here?”

“He’d prefer not to be dead, but other than that, he doesn’t have an opinion one way or the other. He is very worried for you.”

“Please don’t say anything to Matthias.”

“You have my word.”

“Can I talk to Rafe?”

Dame Agnew brushed Taz’s hair out of her face. “Yes, child. However, you must figure that out on your own. No one can do that for you. I think once you’re ready to face him you’ll work out the logistics.” She stood and held her hand out to Taz. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up. Matthias will think I’ve been scolding you.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Gerard scowled, looking at his phone before answering. “Yes?”

The voice on the other end sounded timid, hesitant. “We’ve had a complication.”

He growled. “What complication?”

The caller cleared his throat. “Timon has been incarcerated.”

“WHAT?”

The caller talked fast, out of fear. “Apparently his role was discovered by Hawthorne. He is now in custody under the Tribunal’s control.”

Gerard almost threw his phone. “Where are you?”

“I’m on my way to Gatwick right now, booked on a flight to Berlin leaving in two hours. I can’t stay here. Timon didn’t have my name, but depending on what interrogation methods they use, they might be able to discover what I look like.”

“Do we have anyone else we can use?”

“No, sir. Not at this time.”

“I. Am not. Happy.”

“I understand that, but I am not the one who made the initial plans.”

“You will contact me immediately upon reaching Berlin, understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

Gerard hung up and screamed for his assistant. The man instantly appeared in the office doorway. “There is a flight from Gatwick to Berlin in two hours, and that operative is on it. I want his head on my desk in seventy-two hours, do I make myself clear?”

The assistant blanched but nodded and left to make the arrangements.

Only then did Gerard throw the cell phone against the wall. It shattered, leaving a dent where it impacted. He’d have to move up his alternate plans.

How could it be so difficult to get their hands on a single goddamn woman? Fucking cheap help.

He sat behind his desk and made a call on his secure phone. It took a moment for it to connect. On the other end, a man answered in Portuguese.

“Olá.”

“It’s me.”

“Como vai?” The male voice switched to thickly accented English. “To what I owe this honor?”

“There’s been a change of plans. I need you to speed up your research.”

There was a brief pause. “You have not acquired her?”

“No. We’re going with the alternate plan. How long?”

“You want it right, or you want it fast?”

“Fast.”

“Probably two years.”

Gerard fought the urge to crush the phone in his hand. “And if I want it right?”

“Five. For you, I rush things. We forego advance testing.”

“That’s the best you can do?”

The doctor’s deep, rich laugh rolled over the line. “You are an impatient…how you say, bastardo.”

This was the only man on the face of the planet that Gerard would tolerate this kind of talk from, because he was the only one on the face of the planet capable of the work going on in his Brazilian lab.

“You’ll find out what kind of bastardo I can be if you don’t deliver as promised. I already have an order for one head to be brought to my desk. Yours could be alongside it.”

Another rich, rolling laugh. “We have this talk how many times, my old friend? You know I do my best. You do not want to make matters worse, do you? We move too soon, it might make your life hell, not heaven. For a man your age, you should know patience.”

“I’ve waited far too long already.”

“No, you not wait nearly long enough.” The doctor’s voice hardened. “You know we cannot be too careful. You want what you want, but we fuck this up, you might get more than you bargained. Remember the Alpha experiments?”

Gerard remembered, shuddering. One of the few thoughts that could elicit that reaction from him. Yet again another reason he tolerated the doctor’s insolence. He’d tried to hire cheap help and it nearly destroyed them all. “All right. Fine. You’ve got carte blanche, whatever you need, just get it done.”

“Muito bem. You see reason. See? You not so bad.”

“Are your test subjects still viable?”

“Sim. Yes. They are kept in different locations and serviced by different staff. Inconvenient, but necessary. The man is our focus right now. He’s easier, more pliable nature. We must keep the woman heavily sedated, she much stronger. But that interferes with results. We use her as backup.”

“And the child?”

“Eh, she is a handful with much potential.”

“Keep me posted.”

“Não se preocupe. Do not worry, my friend. All good things to those who wait, no?”

The doctor hung up, and Gerard looked at the receiver. He’d already waited over ten years and was still no closer to his goal. He should have snatched her years ago, in the beginning, when she was vulnerable after their first failed attempt to acquire her. He’d heeded advice to wait and watch over fears of triggering Hawthorne’s suspicions. At least he had three guinea pigs to test on, and no one knew they were even alive.

Especially the girl.

He dropped the receiver onto the phone and leaned back, smiling. He was already one up on Hawthorne, wasn’t he? Despite all his money and skill and age, Hawthorne and his cousin failed to pierce through his carefully cultivated network. Not to mention Rafael Collins was dead.

He’d already won the first skirmish in this war, and Hawthorne didn’t even know a battle had been waged.

Perfect.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Taz closed the hotel room curtains and found a classical music station on the radio. She knew Matthias would be gone with Albert and her dad for several hours at least, on Tribunal business.

It wasn’t like she had a lot of experience doing this, but she was afraid if they were around, they might interfere somehow, force Rafe out. She didn’t want that.

Not yet, at least.

What she wanted was time alone with him, if this was true. Part of her couldn’t accept what Dame Agnew told her.

Part of her prayed it was.

Relaxing on the bed, she closed her eyes. She had to start with what she knew. In Yellowstone, when Matthias started teaching her how to use her powers, she’d created a mental room for Rafe, an image she could focus on. Furnished and complete with windows so she could look out, whether through her mental eyes or through the eyes of someone else.

She hadn’t visited Rafe’s room since that day in Yellowstone, afraid of how much it would hurt.

She conjured the door to Rafael’s room in her mind. She reached out and touched the doorknob, scared to open it. She remembered Yellowstone, remembered his scent, conjured the sound of his voice, the taste of his lips—

The feel of his love for her.

In her mind she closed her eyes and gripped the doorknob. She walked through the door, taking several blind steps inside. She stood there for a long moment, forcing her body to remember to breathe. In her mind there were no true scents or tastes, just memories of the real thing. She eventually opened her eyes.

“Hey, Taz baby.”

There he was, standing before her. Too shocked to say anything at first she threw her arms around him. Even in her mind he felt solid, there.

“It’s okay,” he whispered. It was like he was with her, not just in her mind, but really there, like he’d been in her dreams. “It’s okay, Taz.”

She sobbed, wailed. Wanted to hold him and never let go. Whatever feelings she had for him returned, overwhelming. This was beyond the love she had for Matthias. This felt like they’d shared something she couldn’t remember.

She finally backed away from him. He was dressed as he’d been that last night at dinner, the same jeans and shirt. Only he didn’t wear his ring.

He smiled and took her right hand. “I’m glad you took it. I don’t need it now.”

What might have been had he lived? Would they have been great friends? Would she have left Matthias for Rafe? Or would she have eventually distanced herself from him because of their feelings for each other? She loved Matthias, heart and soul. What she felt for Rafael was different.

“I can read your thoughts, you know.” He took her into his arms again, smiling, his blue eyes twinkling. “You were good, girl. You have no idea how good you were.” His eyes searched her face and her body responded. “I know you feel bad about what happened, but don’t. You were right. At least I went out with one hell of a bang, baby girl.”

She couldn’t help it, she kissed him. It wasn’t the earth-shattering, passionate kiss they’d shared on the boardwalk. It was like their good-bye kiss at dinner, tender, God-I-missed-you-welcome-back calm.

He kissed her back and eventually pulled away, looked at her, then touched his forehead to hers. “I’m sorry you’re going through this. I’m sorry to put you through this.”

She sobbed, clung tightly to him. “I missed you so much.”

He held her as she cried again, letting her get it out of her system, trying to soothe her. Eventually she composed herself but wouldn’t let go. “How long are you staying?”

“As long as you want. Do you want me to go?”

“No!” He was alive! Well, okay, his conscious was alive even if he was now sans flesh-and-blood body. “No, I don’t want you to go.” She stood there for a long time, feeling his arms around her. Under different circumstances…

Hell, he was dead. What other circumstances were there?

“Why didn’t you let me know you were here?”

“You had enough on your plate and I couldn’t figure out how. I didn’t want to add to your burden. I’m sorry for scaring you. I tried to keep quiet, but sometimes I just couldn’t help myself. I know Matts also blames himself for my death. I could feel it.”

She suddenly realized what he was saying. “You read his mind?”

“Only when you’re together and…distracted. The two of you get pretty intense. Never realized the big guy had it in him.”

She shoved him, and he felt perfectly solid. “Pervert! You watch us make love?”

He laughed. “Hey, I’m sorry, but it’s not like you’ve got cable or high-speed Internet or anything in here. I hear and feel your thoughts. At least I’m not actually peeking while you’re doing it.”

“Argh!” She stepped back. “Oh. My. God! You are not serious? Do not tell me you can—”

He nodded. “Well, yeah, there’s only so much a guy can ignore, you know.” He smiled.

“This isn’t happening. This is just. Not. Happening.”

He put his arms around her again. “Yes, Taz, it is. I’m not a figment of your imagination and you’re not losing your mind.”

“Why me? Why not Matthias?”

He looked in her eyes, and she knew there was more than he was letting on. “Because your mind is infinitely stronger, your powers far more reaching than his. I didn’t know if he’d be able to take me. And it happened so fast, it was easier for me to find you because of our connection. I told you, you have no idea how powerful you really are.”

She didn’t want to talk. She kissed him again, and when he tried to pull away, she held on tightly until he gave in.

“We shouldn’t, baby girl,” he whispered.

“Shut up and kiss me, Rafe.”

He did, sliding his hands down her back to her hips and pulling her against him. He looked up for a moment, frowning, then returned his full attention to her. Taz briefly wondered how she could feel him if he was simply a disembodied soul taking up residence in her brain, then decided it didn’t matter when he pulled her shirt up and took her breast into his mouth, teasing her nipple with his tongue and making her moan.

A bed appeared in the room. He picked her up, dropped her on it, and quickly stripped his clothes off.

She closed her eyes and enjoyed every minute of it. There was guilt, but she knew she would deal with that later. Rafe was alive.

Sort of.

She opened her eyes and met his gaze, for a moment thinking his eyes had changed from the distinctive, clear Hawthorne blue to deep sea dark.

He kissed her again and she decided it didn’t matter, closing her eyes and enjoying the feel of his hands on her body.

Even when he entered her, she felt it, as if he was beside her in flesh and bone and blood. When he stroked her with his hand and made her climax, she screamed his name, sobbing, then felt him thrust and come inside her.

After, they lay on the bed, Rafael’s arms protectively curled around her. He laced his fingers through hers and kissed her hand. “I love you, Taz baby. I mean it.”

“I love you, too.” She dozed. When she awoke, Rafael was dressed and sitting on the edge of the bed. He leaned over and kissed her.

“So now what?” she asked.

Rafe released her and stepped toward the door she’d entered. “Go check my laptop. There’s a locked file in the documents folder, called ‘journal.’ The password is Catydid, with a capital C. We’ll talk later. Right here. I promise from now on I’ll put in ear plugs and I won’t peek.” He winked before he opened the door and stepped through, closing it before she could stop him. Then she felt the whole room shake.

She opened her eyes, and Matthias was lying next to her, naked and looking disheveled. She realized she was naked, too, and feeling…well, feeling freshly fucked.

He kissed her. “Did you have a nice nap?”

A dream? Had it all been a dream? Had she really made love to Matthias and just dreamed it was Rafe?

Oh, God—whose name did she scream? Matthias didn’t look upset, maybe that was just in her mind.

“What time is it?” she asked.

“Six. Want to get dinner?”

Six o’clock! She’d been out of it for over two hours! Sleeping. A dream, that was all. She’d dreamed about Rafael. He wasn’t living inside her brain, she’d dreamed the whole thing, and Dame Agnew had simply pulled her leg.

She sighed with relief. “Dinner sounds good.”

* * *

Matthias went to start the shower while she lay in bed a moment longer. He felt exhausted, emotionally wrung out. That was the only explanation. For a little while, while making love to Taz, he almost felt like he was watching from outside his body, like a subtle shift in perspective had taken place.

* * *

Taz asked the question at dinner. “What happens to them?”

The men exchanged glances. Taz put her fork down. “Tell me.”

Matthias looked at her. “The Tribunal has decided death is the safest option.”

Taz nodded. “When?”

“They must prepare. They want it to be painless.”

Taz’s mind hardened. She strengthened her mental barrier against them and studied her plate. “Tomorrow, right?”

Matthias nodded.

“I want to be there.”

“Taz, I don’t know if that’s such a good—” He stopped when he saw the firm set of her chin. He nodded. “Okay.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Later that night, Taz waited until Matthias was sound asleep. Dame Agnew had to be wrong. Otherwise, that would mean…

That would mean she’d had sex with a dead man in her head. Not just once, but several times.

It would explain everything.

It would also turn her life upside down in a way she didn’t want to contemplate.

Taz shuddered at the implication. She unzipped the laptop case, took the computer into the bathroom, and shut the door before turning on the light. She prayed she wouldn’t find anything, because that would mean it was all yet another very realistic dream and that Rafe wasn’t alive in her brain. She scanned through the files, and it took her a minute to find it.

Her heart dropped. It was there, exactly where Rafe said it was. When she double clicked on it, a password prompt appeared.

Catydid

It was a large file, a journal going back several years. With her heart in her throat she found the entry he’d made in Yellowstone, after their dinner.

Taz is amazing! Truly breathtaking. If Matts wasn’t like a brother to me, I’d be tempted to give myself enough hope to try. Never since Cassandra has any woman ever made me feel like this, want to get close and let her inside my heart. She is so much like Cassandra in so many ways. Not in her looks, but… I just feel something there, deep inside. Like I’ve known her before.

Matts is one lucky bastard. God I envy him! I’d been teasing her all day, not realizing she wasn’t marked. I assumed—wrongly!—she was. There was just so much passion between them, so much power, I figured he must have. When she took me over and made me come to her on the boardwalk—I didn’t want to stop. I didn’t want her to stop. I wanted her inside me, controlling me, and I wanted my hands on her. I know it was wrong to kiss her, but she was fresh and sweet and tasted like a brand-new day. I would have dropped to my knees and begged her to leave Matts on the spot if I thought she would have me, even for one hour.

I felt her regret, her guilt, when we talked later at dinner. On the way back to the cabins I did my best to reassure her, and managed to screw that up. She went to her cabin pissed at Matts. Well, it was his fault he didn’t tell her everything she needed to know by now.

But she loves me! She told me she loves me—and now I know why Matts waited so long for her. I would gladly wait ten, one hundred years for my own chance with her.

I know Matts told me he’d die for her, but so would I. I would gladly die for a chance to be with her. I see why he loves her so much. God help that man if he screws up and gives me a moment to be with her, I will steal her from him in a heartbeat. It’s a horrible thing to say, but I would. I love her. For the first time in centuries, I’m willing to hope and love again.

And that was it. He was murdered by Caroline and the demons less than a few hours later. In a way, he had died for a chance to be with her, just not in the way either wanted.

Taz shut the computer down and returned it to the bag, trying not to wake Matthias as she slid into bed. Closing her eyes she tried to go to sleep and couldn’t. She opened the room in her mind.

“Rafe?”

There he was, sitting in a chair. “And?”

It was real, it was true. He was really here. How else could she find that file? This wasn’t a dream.

Another chair appeared in front of him and she sat. She didn’t think of it. Apparently he had the ability to create things in her mind.

“I read it.” She looked at him. “I wasn’t just dreaming before, was I? Any of those times?”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry I put you in this position.”

“Did you choose to come to me because you wanted me?”

“I told you, I didn’t think Matts could take me. What the hell was I supposed to do, go to Caroline?”

There was something more. Taz knew it, sensed him holding back, searched his face for answers. She could force him to tell, but she didn’t want to do that.

“Rafe, what are you not telling me?”

“It doesn’t matter. Not anymore.”

“Please, I have a right—”

“Anastazia,” he said, sharply, startling her. He’d never called her that, always Taz. “Please. One day.” He looked away. “One day, yes, I will. But there are some burdens you don’t need to bear. Especially not after tonight. Please, trust me.”

Surprisingly, she did. In a way she didn’t immediately trust Matthias when all this started.

In her mind they curled up together on a sofa that appeared in Rafael’s room. She sat, lying in his lap, with his arm draped over her.

They talked for what felt like hours. About his past, her past, and it felt strange but also comforting. Her guilt lifted.

He looked up. “Sorry, baby girl.” He leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek before standing. “I have to go. Remember, let him love you.”

Like that, he was gone.

And then Matthias was kissing her. “Good morning, Taz,” he whispered, nuzzling her neck. “Did you sleep well?”

She stretched and looked at the clock. Did I? She remembered looking at Rafael’s laptop, then talking with him. God, it felt like she hadn’t slept a wink! “Not as long as I’d like.”

“I’m sorry about that.” He trailed his fingers along her arm, making her shiver. She looked at him, struck again how Rafael’s eyes looked exactly like Matthias’.

Okay, this is not the time to think that.

She kissed him, feeling her desire grow. “How much time do we have?”

“Enough.” He rolled over on top of her, his lips on hers. His cock, hard and hot, rubbed against her hip. She shifted position until he had access. Then he was inside her, deliciously filling her pussy. She gasped, always surprised how good his cock felt when it was inside her, the way he perfectly fit her as if they were made as a matching pair.

As if they’d been together all their lives.

She dropped her mental barrier a little, just enough to let him in, but not enough he could find Rafe.

She hoped.

Matthias’ passion built. He rolled over again, pulling her on top of him so he could slip his hand between their bodies. His fingers gently parted her labia, finding her clit. She paused for a moment, moaning as he unerringly rolled her swollen nub between his talented fingers.

“Is that good, cara?”

“Yes!” she gasped. He didn’t stop until he brought her to climax. As he felt her contracting around him he grabbed her hips and thrust into her, pulling her against him, and she felt his explosion. She collapsed on his chest, gasping for breath as his hands gently kneaded the muscles in her back.

“I love you, Taz,” a voice whispered in her mind.

Is that Matthias, or Rafe?

She kissed Matthias. “I love you, too,” she thought to both.

* * *

During the car ride she closed her eyes and went to Rafe’s room. He was waiting.

“Taz, you don’t need to—”

She kissed him, and then stood back. “What is it?”

He looked down. “You don’t need to know.”

She touched his shoulder. “Rafe, please.”

He reluctantly revealed what he found in his travels through the recesses of her mind, but not exactly what it meant. Not the context of what she was. Before. Never evil, but always powerful.

She sat, stunned, on the sofa. “I can do that?”

He nodded, sitting next to her. “You can, but I don’t want you to do it because you think you have to get revenge for me. That’s not what I want you to do.”

She shook her head. “They’ll want to use drugs.” She looked at him. “This way, it would be instantaneous, wouldn’t it?”

“And painless. Fast.”

“Then that’s what has to happen.”

* * *

Dame Agnew met them at the door. “Hello.” She hugged Taz. “You didn’t have to come for this, dear.”

Taz sent Dame Agnew a thought, and the woman looked at her. “It would be highly irregular.”

“But can it be done?”

She nodded. Matthias, knowing he missed something, spoke up. “What?”

Dame Agnew scowled. “I’m sorry, Matthias, but it’s Tribunal business. Come with me, Taz.” Dame Agnew led her from the room, leaving Matthias stewing.

Well, he’d wanted me to join the board. This was one of the side effects. He couldn’t be privy to everything, no matter how well connected he was. He’ll have to get used to it.

The women walked down a long hall to where the other Tribunal members waited. Dame Agnew asked them, and they looked at each other. One of them spoke. “I don’t see why not, but it is something you must carefully consider, Anastazia.”

“I know it will be fast, painless. Better than they certainly deserve, but it would be faster than drugs.”

“As long as you can assure us?”

Taz nodded. “I want to do this.”

“Vengeance isn’t healthy, dear,” an older man, Tacy, she thought his name was, offered.

“This isn’t vengeance. This is carrying out a Tribunal-ordered sentence in the most humane way possible.”

The members considered, and Dame Agnew called for a vote. Unanimous, they agreed to let Taz do it.

“You need to tell Matthias and Tobias, dear,” Dame Agnew said.

“Why?”

“Because they get a say in this. Rafael was their blood relative. If they disagree, we must go with our first plan.” Dame Agnew sent her a thought. “You also need to ask Rafael’s permission.”

Taz nodded, withholding that it was his idea in the first place. Dame Agnew led her back to the sitting room where the four men waited.

“Matthias, Tobias. Taz needs to talk to you. Alone,” Dame Agnew said, and motioned for Albert and Tim to follow her. They closed the door. When Matthias stood, Taz didn’t go to him. She studied the floor.

“What is it, Taz?” She had a strong barrier up against him, not letting him in.

She had already summoned Rafael, letting him listen to the conversation and give his final input. She detailed her plan to Matthias and his grandfather while both silently listened.

Finally, Matthias said, “I’m not sure I like this, Taz. I don’t know what it’s going to do to you.”

Tobias nodded. “I think I agree with him.”

She shook her head. “I worked on some pro bono capital punishment cases when I was in law school. I know what the drugs do. They want to use the same combination they use for executions in the States, and it’s not fast, and it’s not painless. Not to say these bastards don’t deserve to die long and slow, but this way they literally would not suffer. At all.”

“But what is it going to do to you?” Tobias asked.

She met his gaze. “Honestly? If they want to use the drugs, I’ll stop the execution.”

“You would go against them?” Matthias asked.

“I’d have to. What I wanted to do to Caroline wasn’t right. By all rights she should suffer when she dies. We know she’s guilty. We know Bartholomew’s guilty. If I’m going to be a party to their deaths, I need to be willing to be a full party, not just an observer.”

Matthias sat, scrubbing his face with his hands. “I don’t know what you want me to say, Taz. I don’t want to give you permission to kill them.”

“I’m not looking for your permission, Matthias. I don’t need it. I’m looking for you both to agree to the execution, agree that if they’re going to die, they die quickly and painlessly.”

Rafael finally chimed in. “Don’t do anything that’s going to hurt you, Taz. I don’t want that.”

She closed her eyes and met him in his room. “Do you want me to not do it?”

“I won’t stop you either. If you feel you need to do this, then I’ll support you, but don’t do it for me. I wish I hadn’t shown you now.”

“Then I’ll take that as consent.” She opened her eyes and looked at Matthias. He was watching her. Could he sense what just happened?

He finally sighed. “Okay. I’ll agree to it, but only if I get to be there with you, and only if you know it won’t cause you any problems.”

“Agreed.”

Tobias nodded. “Ditto.”

Dame Agnew and the other Tribunal members led the way down the hall to a secure elevator where everyone crowded inside. Taz felt the elevator descend and knew when they stepped out they must be at least fifty feet underground, just from the length of the ride. Another stark hallway lay before them, and she followed Dame Agnew.

Matthias gently rested his hand on the small of Taz’s back, and she moved closer, drawing from his strength and warmth. Now that this was a reality, did she really want to do it?

Want, no. Need—yes. It was the only way.

This hallway ended in a secure door. Dame Agnew produced a key, opened the door, and then they were in a small room ending in a locked cell door. Two men stood watch over a bank of video monitors. Only four were lit, two showing Caroline’s cell, two showing Bartholomew’s cell.

Another Tribunal member produced yet another key and unlocked the door. They progressed through three more secure, locked doors.

Taz supposed when dealing with prisoners who could literally control minds, it was best to have an extreme system of checks and balances.

They reached Caroline’s cell door first, and she stood, probably sensing what would happen.

Taz moved to the front of the pack, Matthias beside her.

“Caroline, you need to sit,” Taz said. It wasn’t an order, but Caroline complied.

Dame Agnew took her place on Taz’s other side before she spoke. “Caroline Abernathy, you have been sentenced to death by the Tribunal for the murder of Rafael Collins, and the attempted murder, conspiracy to commit murder, and bodily injury to Anastazia Proctor and Matthias Hawthorne.” Taz knew that was because of the Florida attack on him by the Other at her house. “Do you have any last words?”

Caroline looked at Taz. “I’m sorry. I know that doesn’t help, but I am.”

Taz gently reached out for her, sensed she meant it. Caroline was unstable, had a lot of emotional problems. She had a poor upbringing and a lifelong habit of falling in with the wrong people, and that was an understatement. Taz knew it would always be a case of “sorry” with Caroline, whether she washed her red sweater with your whites, killed your puppy, or wrecked your car.

Or smothered your fiancé’s cousin.

Taz nodded. “Thank you.”

Dame Agnew cleared her throat. “The Tribunal orders the sentence be carried out.”

Caroline looked confused, expecting them to hook up drugs.

“This won’t hurt,” Taz whispered. She reached out again with her mind and took control of Caroline. Taz imagined a pair of scissors snipping the thread holding Caroline’s soul to her body, and it floated away like a stray balloon.

Caroline’s eyes fell closed. She slumped across the bunk.

Dame Agnew’s eyes widened. Another Tribunal member unlocked and entered the cell, checked Caroline’s pulse, and shook his head. “She’s gone.” Less than thirty seconds had passed.

Taz stared at Caroline’s body. “The sentence is carried out.”

Dame Agnew looked stunned. “How? How did you do that?”

Taz shook her head. “She didn’t even feel it.”

The other Tribunal members looked both awed and scared of Taz. She doubted any of them would dare cross her after tonight.

But she didn’t like that they feared her.

“It didn’t hurt her?” Dame Agnew asked.

“No. She didn’t know what happened. It’s like a guillotine. For the soul.”

“How did you know you can do this?” she asked.

Taz shrugged and looked at Caroline’s body, which the other man was now covering with a sheet.

And Taz lied. “I just realized I could. If you’d used the drugs, it would have taken several minutes for her to die, not to mention the half-hour prep time, the mental agony. If I wanted to torture her, I would have. If we’re seriously taking these rogues out, then we need to do it. They torture. We carry out a sentence.”

The Tribunal members nodded, agreeing with her logic but obviously still disquieted that she had that much power. Matthias’ arm encircled her waist for support, but she felt fine. Steady. Strong.

At least he wasn’t shying away from her. Matthias had been to hell and back with her, and Taz knew, finally, he would always walk by her side as long as he could physically put one foot in front of the other.

And he did not fear her.

As if sensing her thoughts, even through her strong barrier, Matthias laced his fingers through hers, squeezed her hand, and sent her a thought.

“I’m here. I’m not leaving you. Not unless you order me gone.”

She squeezed back.

Taz didn’t take any pleasure over what she did, and knew Bartholomew wouldn’t go down without some sort of scene. Had they gone with the traditional route, they’d still be screwing around trying to locate a vein, not to mention they’d be restraining Caroline, and someone could get hurt in the process.

They continued down another hall to Bartholomew’s cell. It was far enough from Caroline’s he couldn’t hear what happened. He sneered when he saw Taz.

“You couldn’t wait to see me die, could you?”

Dame Agnew repeated most of what she said to Caroline, but added a few more lines. “Torvald, you have been sentenced to death by the Tribunal for the conspiracy to commit the murder of Rafael Collins, the conspiracy to commit attempted murder, conspiracy to commit murder, and conspiracy to commit bodily injury to Anastazia Proctor and Matthias Hawthorne, for conspiracy to commit heinous acts against our kind, and for rogue actions resulting in great bodily harm and death to others. Do you have any last words?”

He leered at them all. “I’ll see you all in Hell.”

Taz shook her head. “What a waste.”

“The Tribunal orders the sentence be carried out,” Dame Agnew said.

Taz knew Bartholomew wouldn’t sit. As he started another tirade, she simply reached out and snipped.

He dropped to the cell floor, dead before the sound of his voice stopped echoing in the concrete cell.

“The sentence is carried out,” Dame Agnew said, and turned from the cell, motioning for Taz, Matthias, and Tobias to follow her.

Back upstairs, she turned to Taz. “Are you all right, dear?”

“I’m okay. I didn’t enjoy that, if that’s what you’re wondering. As part of the Tribunal, one day I’ll make a decision about someone’s life and be a part of carrying out the sentence. If I didn’t think they were guilty, I never would have let them be executed. We know beyond a doubt they were, and they killed, would kill again if let loose. Caroline was unstable, even if she was remorseful. But Bartholomew—” Taz shuddered, unable to continue.

Dame Agnew nodded. “Matthias, take her home.”

“To the hotel?”

She shook her head. “To Florida. We don’t have any Tribunal business for a few weeks, at least, that she needs to be a part of. Love her.” She turned to Taz and put her hands on Taz’s shoulders. “Let him love you. Let these men take care of you. I know you’re a strong woman, I see a lot of me in you. The strongest people learn they must lean on those they love for support. That more than anything gives them strength beyond what they would have standing alone. It is not weakness to rely on others when you need them. And plan your wedding.” She smiled.

Taz nodded and let Matthias put his arm around her to lead her to the car. He sat in back with her, and she leaned against him, not crying for once. Albert drove while Robertson rode shotgun back to the hotel. She felt Matthias’ arm around her, and he rested his head against hers, protective, loving her even though she still had a thick barrier up against him.

She closed her eyes and went to Rafe’s room. He sat, waiting for her. He opened his arms, and she curled up in his lap and cried, even though in the car, with Matthias, she didn’t shed a tear.

Fortunately the car ride was long, and she had time to compose herself with Rafe. He tipped her face to his.

“Are you okay?” he whispered.

“I have to be.”

He kissed her lips, tenderly, then her forehead, and each cheek. “Thank you for being humane. You were far kinder to them than they ever were in their lives.”

“They would have killed again.”

“I know.” He met her eyes. “Are you really okay?”

She smiled. “Yes.”

He hugged her to him for a few minutes, then patted her shoulder. “Good news is, like this, you never get too heavy.” She laughed, and he kissed her again, gently. “Go to Matthias, Taz. Let him love you. He needs you, and you need him. I’ll be here, don’t worry.”

She opened her eyes and looked up at Matthias, found him studying her.

“Are you all right, Taz?”

She bit off her snarky reply that she wished everyone would quit asking her that. “I’m okay. I think everything’s going to be okay now.”

“I know it will.”

She looked at him, not trying to probe his mind. “Why aren’t you afraid of me?” she whispered. He smiled and touched her face.

“Because your blood runs through me, remember? You saved my life. You fed me. I’ll admit you startled me in Yellowstone, at first. But I know you would never hurt me.” He kissed her. “And even if you were to hurt me, what could I do about it? You are far stronger than I am. I don’t think we’ve even come close to figuring out what you can do.”

She thought about the spoon moving but kept it to herself as he continued. “Taz, I love you. And I know you love me. I know deep in my heart, because of what we have shared between us, that the safest place I could ever be is by your side.”

She snuggled up to him. “Then why do you worry about whether I’m safe or not?”

“That’s my job. Let me have a little dignity.” She laughed with him. “I know you would never hurt someone unintentionally. You wouldn’t just walk into a Starbucks and pinch someone who didn’t make your caramel macchiato right.” Taz smiled, and Matthias continued. “I’m the brute force. If someone attacked us, you wouldn’t want to kill them outright. You’d be afraid to use your powers. I, on the other hand, wouldn’t hesitate to kick the living shit out of them.”

She laughed again. He was right. “I have a responsibility. If I’m going to be a part of this, they’ll do it right or I won’t let them.”

“I know. And I love you for it. If it was anyone else, I would have applauded their determination. I was just scared of what that might do to you.”

“Killing them?”

“Yes.”

“It was better than standing there for the better part of an hour watching them struggle against the IV team and fight the drugs before dying.”

“Yes, I know that now. I’m not as much of a stupid Neanderthal as you think.”

“Yes, you are, big guy. Just not about that.”

“Does that mean I get to drag you by the hair back to my cave?”

She kissed him and let her hand drift south to his lap. “By which hairs did you mean, sir, the short hairs?”

He jumped and laughed. “By whatever hairs I can have you, darling.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

The evening after their return from London, Taz went downstairs. She carried the box containing the locket. It was a small sterling-silver vial, covered with hearts and filigree. If someone didn’t know what it was for, they’d never suspect.

Everyone else was asleep.

“Except me, Taz baby.”

“Shut up, you.”

Now that she knew Rafe was there, she held plenty of silent conversations with him. At least she wasn’t crazy. Holding a strong barrier in her mind against Matthias and the others exhausted her, but she was getting better at it.

“What are you doing, Taz?” Rafe tried his best HAL 9000 voice. He’d been a movie buff, like her, loving among others such sci-fi classics like 2001: A Space Odyssey.

“You know what I’m doing.”

She picked up the urn from its place on the mantle and carried it into the kitchen.

“Don’t sneeze,” Rafe joked.

“Would you please stop?”

“Hey, I don’t want you getting all sad enough to die on me again. You’re living for two, you know.”

She ignored the comment, set the urn on the table, and figured out how to open the vial. It had a threaded cap, and in one of the kitchen drawers she located glue to secure it once it was together. It would be waterproof.

She carefully filled the vial using the tiny provided scooper. Rafael remained silent during the procedure. When she finished she dabbed a drop of glue on the threads and sealed it, hanging it around her neck.

“Feel better?” he asked her.

“Not really. It’s something.”

She replaced the lid on the urn, threw away the scooper and the box the locket came in, and returned the urn to the mantle with a gentle caress.

“Hoo, baby. Do that again.”

“You watch it, I’ll do something to you.”

“Promises, promises, you freaking tease. Come here and show me, baby girl.”

She felt the pendant gently swaying in time with her steps, bumping against her skin.

“You wanted in my pants. At least this way, you’ve always got your face between my boobs.”

His laughter sounded nearly deafening inside her head, and she smiled.

There were worse spirits to have inhabiting her skull.

At least Rafe wasn’t totally dead.

And, at least, she’d finally found the will and reason to keep living.

* * *

A few days later, Matthias broached the subject. He wasn’t an idiot, either guessed or researched what the pendant was but didn’t mention it. “Do you have any thoughts as to what you’d like to do with his ashes?” he asked.

Taz fixed him with her eyes, not to control but to convey the force of her message. “They are staying right where they are. He didn’t leave any instructions.”

Matthias eventually nodded. “Okay.”

She softened her gaze. “You don’t mind?”

He shook his head. “If it’s what you want, it’s what we’ll do.”

She felt bad about her dictatorial style, but she was still adjusting to the news, still coping. Technically she could ask Rafe what he wanted, but she wasn’t ready to turn him loose yet and he wasn’t volunteering any ideas.

Not to mention she couldn’t admit any of that to Matthias.

* * *

His assistant looked a little green. “Do you need me right now, sir?”

Gerard smiled. “Don’t have the stomach for it, do you?”

He shook his head. “Honestly? Not really. I’m sorry.”

Gerard nodded. “At least you’re honest. I can appreciate that. I’d rather you have the balls to be honest to my face than act like a fucking weasel. That’s one of the reasons I trust you. I know you’re not afraid to tell me the truth. Go on. Get out of here.”

The assistant hurried out the door while Gerard looked at the head on his desk. Yet another one who’d failed him. He made examples, he didn’t screw around with pep talks. Fear was a great motivator in his line of work, and the only way to keep some of these people in line. Besides, it showed them they were working for what would eventually be the winning team.

And what price would be paid by the losers.

* * *

As Taz spent more time talking with Rafe, she pulled farther away from Matthias. It was one of those paradoxes that the longer she let the situation continue the stronger she felt, but the harder it was to confess. How did you explain something like this?

She could only imagine how that conversation would start. Hey, Matthias, wait’ll you hear this! This is a hoot. I know you thought Rafe was dead, but he’s not, he’s stuck inside my brain!

Yeah, right.

Despite her promises to spend some time at home after their return from London, Taz escaped to the office every chance she got. Her drive was uninterrupted time she could spend with Rafe without fear of discovery. There was also the matter of falling into Rafe’s mental arms every chance she got, fueling her guilt and descent into an inescapable cycle. She felt bad, she went to talk to Rafe, which invariably led to other things. Leaving her feeling guilty and unable to get closer to Matthias, leading her to go talk to Rafe…

Did she really want to get free?

This went on for nearly two weeks after their return from London. One afternoon at work, Taz stared at her computer without seeing the words on the screen. Eventually she gave up trying. She knew Matthias was in his office, and she wanted to get out of there without him noticing, if possible.

She packed her things.

“When’s my funeral?” Rafe asked. He’d been quiet most of the day.

“I don’t know. I haven’t planned it yet.” She didn’t want to do it, but didn’t want anyone else doing it, either.

It was hard to ignore him. “It needs to happen.”

“I know.”

“You always say that when you don’t want to deal.”

“I don’t want to do it right now, okay?”

“It has to be done. Keep my ashes if you want, but have a service. People need closure.”

Taz fought her tears. Rafe went quiet for a moment. She finished gathering her things and cautiously glanced down the hall to Matthias’ closed door. Lamplight peeked out from around the closed blinds. He would, inevitably, hear the elevator if she called it. As soon as it opened, he would emerge from his office, meaning a long, torturous ride alone with him down to the parking garage.

But the stairwell door was quiet.

Taz carefully opened the door and walked down one flight, where she caught the elevator. She didn’t bother calling the valet booth for her car in case they’d notify Matthias. She started the GT and backed out, making the turn to the exit. As she did she glanced in the rearview mirror and saw Matthias emerge from the elevator, looking around.

She breathed a sigh of relief and sped through the post–rush hour traffic to the Crosstown, wanting to get to I-75.

“Why are you running from him, Taz?”

“Because what the hell am I supposed to say? ‘Hey honey, I know you thought Rafe was dead, but I make love to him in my head. How’s that for shits and giggles?’”

Rafael was quiet for several minutes. “Taz, let me plan the funeral.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let me do it. It’s perfect. How many people get to posthumously plan their own funeral?”

“And how are you supposed to do that?”

“Just let me do it.”

She understood what he was asking. Let him take control.

It was very tempting to sit back and let him do that. She wouldn’t have to think, plan.

Grieve.

“Okay.”

* * *

It was an odd duality. Rafe let her work, she let him plan. They alternated control, and she brought his laptop to the office so he could access his phone and e-mail lists. Rafael was in control one afternoon after lunch when Matthias appeared in her office doorway. She didn’t have time to step forward and take control without Matthias noticing, and hoped Rafe’s mental barrier was enough to keep Matthias out.

“How are you?” Matthias asked.

Rafe nodded. “I’m good. I’ll let you know when the plans are ready. We’ll do it weekend after next, Saturday. I’ve got the place lined up.”

“Easy, Rafe. You’re talking too fast. I don’t talk that fast.”

Rafael swallowed. Now he knew how Taz felt. “I think he’d like this.”

Matthias sat in one of the chairs in front of her desk and Taz considered putting up an extra barrier until she realized Matthias wasn’t probing him—her.

Them.

“Are you all right, Taz?”

Rafael nodded. “Peachy.”

“Too much snark, Rafe.”

“I’m fine,” he quickly added. He still wasn’t used to a woman’s voice coming out of his mouth. Her mouth. In his mind, his voice still sounded like him.

“Taz,” Matthias said, “I’m worried about you.”

Rafael refused to meet Matthias’ gaze, afraid his cousin would see the truth. If Taz wanted this secret kept, he would help her. “I’m fine. Just dealing.”

“I’m worried about us.”

Rafael closed his eyes and resisted the urge to pull back and let Taz step forward. Matthias was too close and too powerful. There was no way he couldn’t notice the shift. “There’s nothing to worry about, Matts–thias.” Dammit! That slipped. Taz never called him anything but Matthias. Or big guy.

Matthias’ eyes narrowed for a moment. “Taz, I’m concerned. I’ll be honest, I don’t think this is healthy for you to have this obsession.”

“What obsession? I’m planning a funeral. I thought you’d be happy you didn’t have to do it. You’re welcome, by the way.”

Matthias stood, to Rafael and Taz’s immense relief. “I do appreciate it.” He walked out and Rafael pulled back immediately and let Taz take charge. She fought her tears and rushed to close and lock her office door. She needed time to regain her composure.

“That was too close, Rafe,” she whispered, leaning against the door.

“I know, baby girl. I’m sorry.”

* * *

Rafe told Taz what to pack after an hour of making her try on outfits in the mirror for him one afternoon when Matthias wasn’t home. Tight black jeans, a purple tank top he loved on her—topped by one of the shirts she’d taken from his closet.

“It’s not very funereal, Rafe.”

“I don’t care. I like it on you.” She would wear it. After all, it was his funeral.

She closed her eyes, and he met her in their mental room, putting his arms around her and kissing the back of her neck, melting her.

“You look beautiful, baby,” he whispered, kissing her again, and she pressed against him, pulling his arms tighter around her.

In the bedroom she stood in front of the mirror, hugging herself, eyes closed.

In her mind, Rafael turned her to face him. “You don’t know what you do to me, Taz. You’re amazing.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Then why don’t you show me.”

An hour later she was asleep on the bed, and in her mind Rafael lay next to her, propped up on one elbow, looking down at her. This was wrong, so wrong on so many levels. She was Matthias’ fiancée. He had no right to do this to her, or to Matthias. But dammit, he loved her, and she loved him, even if she couldn’t really have him. She wasn’t Catydid anymore, no. By all rights he should leave and let her have her life with Matthias.

But he wanted her. Even though he really couldn’t have her, he wanted her.

* * *

The morning they left for Atlanta for the funeral, Taz drove the GT. Correction, Rafael drove. Taz pulled back after getting into the car, letting Rafael take control. He stroked the steering wheel and smiled. “I love this car, Taz baby. You have no idea how glad I am you have it.”

“It’s a sweet ride.”

“You betcha, baby girl.” She’d worn sneakers for him. He didn’t care if it was her body, he couldn’t drive in heels. Could barely walk in the damn things. She—he—would change to dress flats before the funeral.

Matthias drove his 1968 Mustang, Tobias riding shotgun. Albert and Tim brought up the rear of their little convoy. They quit trying to keep up with Taz after five minutes, not knowing it was Rafael’s lead foot on the accelerator. It took them an hour longer to reach the hotel in Atlanta. Rafael was already checked in, and a good thing, too. When asked his name, he stumbled.

“Rafael Collins.”

The clerk looked up, startled. Rafael tried what he hoped was an apologetic smile. “Ah, ha ha. Um. Sorry, Anastazia Proctor. I’m here for Rafael Collins’ funeral.”

The clerk nodded and Rafael had to suffer Taz’s laughter in his head.

“Now you know what I go through, mister.”

“Shut up, baby girl.”

* * *

Taz sat back and watched the funeral on a TV screen inside of Rafael’s room. She never imagined so many people would be there.

“I know a lot of people,” he said. “Lived a lot of years.”

“So many women.”

He’d let her into his mind, but not everywhere. Fair was fair, after all. Taz understood why these women fondly remembered rakish Rafael. He’d used his vampire voodoo to make them want to break up with him. As far as they remembered, they’d all parted friends with him.

“That’s very…weird of you.”

“Hey, I didn’t want to hurt anyone. If I thought someone was falling in love with me, I backed off and made them want to dump me for whatever reason. I didn’t want anyone pining over me.”

“Looks like they miss you anyway.”

The pictures were a hit. Groups of people looking over them and lots of laughter. Taz was surprised by the video. Rafe must have done that when she was asleep. Set to several Jimmy Buffett songs, it was a montage of photos that sent most of the audience into rolling laughter, punctuated by tearful smiles.

Matthias knew many of the guests and found himself pulled in too many directions to stay with Taz. He asked Tobias to keep an eye on her because Tim and Albert were busy with the many Clan and Tribunal members who’d arrived.

Matthias didn’t have time to wonder how Taz knew to get in touch with all these people.

* * *

Tobias shadowed her for the better part of an hour. Taz seemingly knew everyone, talking to them, introducing herself as if they had simply forgotten her. Everyone welcomed her.

One distraught-looking young woman walked in alone. Taz homed in on her like a missile. Tobias stayed within listening range.

“Katie!” Taz said, taking the woman’s hand.

“Yes?”

Taz smiled. “Taz Proctor. I’m Rafe’s cousin. I’m so glad you could make it.” The woman was obviously upset by news of Rafael’s passing, and Taz seemed to know just what to say to make her feel better. Even knowing stories about Rafe to bring smiles to their faces.

But how could she know?

Tobias didn’t dare risk a probe. He knew how strong she was, she would sense it immediately. He also knew beyond any doubt it wasn’t a daemon pulverem.

How did Taz know all these things?

Taz gave the eulogy, without notes. Far from the somber talk he expected, knowing what he did of her brief history with Rafael, it was an outrageous, side-splitting salute to the man they all knew and loved. Even her voice sounded different. Tobias risked a look at Matthias, now encased in his own grief without the responsibility of hosting this event. When Matthias finally stood to speak, Taz stood nearby. As Matthias gave his own tearful eulogy, Taz looked over the audience, apparently picking out faces from the crowd.

Was it Taz?

Tobias watched Tim and Albert and his brother, Patrick. They were dabbing at their eyes with handkerchiefs. No help there. Tobias knew he should be paying attention to the service, but there was something going on.

Taz’s eyes locked on his from her place behind Matthias.

Then she winked.

Rafael’s wink.

* * *

People gathered outside around the cars, and laughter rolled through the crowd as stories were shared. Taz wore Rafael’s sunglasses against the late-afternoon glare, and the way she leaned on the car…

It couldn’t be. It wasn’t possible. She had spent hours with photos of him. It was natural she took on poses she saw. Right? A natural chameleon, perhaps?

Her laughter was Rafael’s. It was obvious Matthias didn’t notice. Tobias found him talking in soft tones to a group from the Eastern European Clan. His eyes and nose were red. The last thing on his mind was Taz.

When the gathering eventually broke up, Taz started to get into Rafe’s Mustang, and Tobias opened the passenger door. He noted her startled look.

Her?

“I’d like to ride with you, dear,” he said.

Taz eventually nodded. “Sure. No prob.”

He noticed she’d changed to sneakers from the flats she’d worn all day, how she casually slung her left arm over the steering wheel, smoothly shifting into reverse with barely a look behind. Every nuance Rafael’s.

“Are you all right, Taz?” he asked her.

She nodded. “Tired.”

He let her drive in silence for a few minutes. “Taz, can I talk to you?”

“What’s up?”

“Are you feeling okay? Really.”

He wished she wasn’t wearing the sunglasses. He’d love to see her eyes.

“I’m fine.”

“Nothing you’d like to talk about?”

“Nope.”

Tobias tried again a few minutes later. “Rafael,” he said sharply, as if addressing her.

Her head snapped toward him. “Rafael, what?” she said after a startled pause.

Tobias studied her face. Finally, “Rafael would have liked what you put together, I’m sure.”

Was that a sigh of relief?

She nodded. “Thanks, Uncle Toby.”

He didn’t correct her, and she didn’t appear to realize what she’d said.

But it was enough proof for him.

Rafael was the only one who ever called him that. The only one he ever allowed to call him that.

And he’d never told Taz that.

* * *

A few minutes later, Taz startled Rafe. “Dammit, he knows!”

Rafael almost forgot to answer silently. “What?”

“You called him Uncle Toby!”

“Shit.”

Rafe risked a glance at Tobias, who now stared out the passenger window. Dare he probe him?

Tobias turned. “Taz, dear, that was a very interesting eulogy you gave. As if you knew him.”

Rafe struggled for a safe answer. “I did know him.”

“For a day. How many people you must have talked with to gather that information. Very impressive. Matthias never told me the two of you talked so much about Rafe.”

“Do you have a point?”

Tobias shook his head. “No. No point. Why, do you think I do?”

“He’s baiting you, Rafe. The less you say, the better. He suspects.”

“How can you be sure?”

“I’m a fucking attorney, Rafe. Trust me, I know bait when I hear it!”

Rafael shook his head. “No, I think we’re all on edge. I’ve got a lot on my mind right now.”

“Yes, you do.”

“Pull over at that gas station, Rafe. Go to the bathroom. NOW!”

He pulled up to a pump. “I need to top it off. I’ll be right back.” He jumped out of the car and raced into the store, making a beeline for the men’s room.

“Women’s!”

“Shit.”

He veered to the women’s restroom and locked the door behind him. Taz came forward immediately, held onto the sink with shaky hands, and looked in the mirror. Rafael’s reflection stood beside her, also looking a little ill. “Sorry, Taz. I guess I hammed it up.”

“He’s the only one who suspects, I think. You can’t be like that around him. He’s suspicious.”

She composed herself and returned to the car, pumped gas, and got in without looking at Tobias.

* * *

He watched her walk from the store in the side mirror. Her stance and gait were totally different, all Taz. He had no proof, and if he confronted her, he suspected she’d deny it. Back at the hotel, he waited in the hotel lobby for Tim and Albert. Matthias was obviously too tired and emotionally wrought to talk. Matthias went straight to their room where, Tobias assumed, Taz was waiting for him.

Or was it Rafael?

“Did Taz seem a little out of it this afternoon?” he asked Tim.

Tim’s eyes still looked red. No help there. “I’m sure we’re all not at our best today, Tobias. Why? Are you worried about her?”

He shook his head. “No, not that. You know what? Never mind. I’m sure it’s nothing.”

* * *

Matthias returned to their room and was lying on the bed when Taz emerged from the bathroom. She swallowed hard and sat next to him. “Are you okay?” She was still afraid to be close to him for too long, fearing he’d sense Rafe’s presence.

She reached out and touched his shoulder.

He took her hand and kissed it. “Thank you, Taz. It was a good service. I’m sure he would have approved.”

She hoped her smile looked right. Despite the stress, it was hard not to laugh. “Thank you.”

He gently pulled her to him, and she hoped he didn’t want to make love, but he didn’t. He wanted to take a nap, with her in his arms. That was fine with her. Later, they went downstairs to eat dinner in the hotel restaurant with the others. Taz tried not to look at Tobias, but she felt his eyes on her throughout the entire meal.

Rafe remained silent, not wanting to add to her discomfort, but she knew he was there, watching and listening.

* * *

The next morning, she awoke with Matthias and showered, dressed, packed.

“I want to get on the road,” she said. “I’ll meet you all for lunch.”

He hugged her. “Okay.” He kissed the top of her head and released her, much to her relief. It was tiring holding a strong barrier against him all the time they were together. She knew it was even harder on him, feeling it.

He wanted to carry her bags for her, but she gently refused. “It’s okay. I’ll see you in a few hours. I just…I need some time alone.”

“All right.”

She let Rafe take over as she walked through the lobby doors. He was loading Taz’s bags in the trunk when he felt a hand on his arm and jumped, startled.

“Let me help, Taz,” Tobias said. His blue eyes burned into his.

Rafael hesitated. “Thanks. I’ve got it.”

“I insist.” He took the bag from Rafael, who noticed Tobias carried his own bag. “I told Matthias I’d ride with you. I hope you don’t mind?”

Rafael swallowed and shook his head. “No. That’s fine.”

“Shit,” Taz said. “That’s all we need.”

* * *

Tobias watched Taz emerge from the elevator and walk across the lobby. At the doorway she’d hesitated, swaying slightly, and then her entire gait and demeanor changed.

Rafael. His walk, even how he carried the bags. It might be Taz’s body, but Tobias was convinced it was Rafael now in charge.

Whatever happened, it happened quickly. Tobias felt the shift in the air around her when it did. Would she dare shift back with him around?

They quickly reached I-75 and headed south. Taz, or was it Rafe, didn’t speak much. Answers to his questions were short and clipped, as if trying not to say too much. Her mental barrier was the thickest he’d ever sensed from any vampire. Whatever was going on, he would have to try finesse to find it out because brute force wasn’t an option no matter how strong he was.

After twenty minutes, she started to change lanes.

“What are we doing?” he asked.

“I’m going to top it off.”

He glanced at the console. “You filled it yesterday after the funeral. Surely we haven’t used that much gas yet?”

Taz swallowed uncomfortably. “Oh, yeah. I guess you’re right.”

* * *

“Shit. Just drive, Rafe. There’s nothing you can do right now. You’re going to make him more suspicious.”

“This is driving me crazy, baby girl. I feel like I’m about to crawl out of my skin.”

“Yeah, well suck it up, buddy. Now you know what I was going through before I figured out you were here.”

They noticed Tobias glanced at them occasionally, appraising. Taz wondered how much he suspected, or if he was worried if she was on the way to another breakdown. When Tobias spoke to Rafe, sometimes Taz had to give him a mental nudge to answer. Rafe was trying to keep his mouth shut and pay attention to the road.

After two hours, Taz couldn’t stand it. “Find a gas station so we can go to the bathroom. You’re doing to drive me crazy.”

“How do you not lose your mind feeling like this all the time?”

“Who says I didn’t lose my mind? Pull over at the next exit.”

They did, quickly going to the bathroom and making the switch. Rafe looked at her in the bathroom mirror. “I’m sorry I’m putting you through this.”

She closed her eyes and met him in his mental room, taking a few precious minutes to feel his arms around her. “Let’s just survive this trip and get home, okay?”

“Yeah.” He kissed her and gently swatted her behind. “Go on, before he thinks you fell down the drain.”

She used the bathroom and returned to the pump. Tobias was hanging up the gas nozzle. “You don’t mind, do you?”

She smiled. “No, I appreciate it, Tobias. Thank you.”

They returned to the car and she hoped Tobias didn’t notice when she adjusted the seat and mirrors a little. Despite sharing a body, Rafe liked the seat pushed back a little farther than she did.

He did notice. “What are you doing?”

She forced a smile. “You know, hours driving, need a little change in position, that’s all.”

He nodded, but his curious stare was inscrutable.

* * *

They stopped at the prearranged exit to wait for the others and had a long lunch before getting back on the road. When she asked him if he’d rather ride back with Matthias or the others, he smiled and said, “No, dear. I’m enjoying our time together.”

She looked a little sick to her stomach. “Great. Yeah, me, too.”

She was Taz again, no doubt. He tried to engage her in conversation and she only reluctantly replied. When they reached the house nearly an hour ahead of everyone else, she practically bolted up the stairs to their bedroom and closed the door behind her. There had been no other episodes during their ride.

Somehow, he would figure out what was going on.

* * *

When Matthias returned home, Taz was already asleep. He undressed and curled up with her. He closed his eyes and tried to sleep. His mind raced, now, in the past.

To Rafe.

How could he begrudge what Taz had felt for Rafe? He couldn’t. Not when he knew his cousin had died loving her, and such irony it was. He’d mourned with Rafe when Cassandra died, barely able to shield his thoughts from Rafe.

His love.

And now their positions were reversed. Matthias had no doubts that if Rafe had met Taz first, she would have fallen for him, and hard. Just as he fell for Cassandra when Rafe introduced them.

Perhaps it was all the years, all the times they’d saved each other, their blood running through the other’s veins, that they had such similar tastes in women. The circle closed, only for good this time with Rafe’s death.

God, he missed Rafe. So many times he wanted to pick up the phone and call him, just to remember he was gone, wanting to bounce ideas off him, needing him for backup.

How would he go on without him?

And yet, it almost felt as if he was still around.

Taz had been right about that, without question. Matthias felt Rafael’s very essence, as if it permeated the air in the house. The funeral didn’t seem real, not really. She did such a good job with it all.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Taz worked despite the men’s requests for her to take more time off. She drove Rafe’s Mustang, his MP3 player blaring. She spent more and more time with Rafe at night, lying in bed with her eyes closed, Matthias assuming she was trying to sleep.

She was in Rafael’s arms. Talking with him, staring at him. She couldn’t help it—and didn’t want to.

During her commute she talked to him, speaking out loud. She knew Matthias wanted her to ride with him, but she declined, needing the time alone.

With Rafe.

She sensed Matthias’ pain, but wasn’t ready to move forward. She needed to keep the barrier up between them, or he might sense Rafe’s presence. Then what would Matthias do? She wouldn’t give Rafe up, wouldn’t make him leave. And she hadn’t figured out how to talk to Matthias about it.

If she sheltered Rafe for a while longer, got used to the situation and fine-tuned her powers, Matthias must agree she was dealing and couldn’t force her to make him leave.

Then again, she didn’t think Matthias was strong enough to make her force Rafe out.

A few weeks after the funeral, Matthias had to go to New York for a meeting. “Do you want to go with me, Taz?”

She looked up from her desk. “Do you need me?” Truthfully, she wanted the time alone.

With Rafe.

He frowned. “I don’t need you there, but—”

“Then I should stay. I’ve got a ton of stuff to catch up on.”

He hesitated in her doorway then finally walked away.

“You hurt his feelings.”

She looked at Rafael’s ring, rubbing it. “I know.”

“He’s worried about you.”

“I know.”

“He loves you.”

She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to fight the tears. “I know.”

Rafe had quickly become the voice of her conscience.

Around five, Matthias stopped at her office door and knocked.

“I’m going.” He had his laptop case slung over his shoulder. That meant he would be out of the office for a few days.

She nodded. “Okay.”

He hesitated. “Did you want to grab dinner downstairs? I’m flying up tonight.”

She was in the middle of reviewing a contract that had to go out the next morning. “Can I take a rain check? I told LA they’d have this by morning.”

He looked down and nodded. “Okay.” He looked like he wanted to say something else, and she felt his tentative probe. She acted like she didn’t notice, didn’t respond. After a long, uncomfortable moment, he said, “I’ll be back in three days.”

“Okay. We’ll call you if there’s any problems.”

He paused, and she bit the inside of her cheek to fight tears.

“Taz, are we okay?” he softly asked.

She nodded, not daring to meet his eyes. “I have a ton of stuff to catch up. We’ll go out when you get back. We’ve got a company to run, Matthias.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

She looked at him, trying to keep the barrier in place. “What do you mean?” She knew her voice sounded sharper than she intended and silently swore.

He studied her, shook his head, and stepped out of the doorway, the emotion in his voice breaking her heart. “I love you, Taz. I’ll see you when I get back.” He walked away before she could reply. After she heard the elevator door close behind him, she dropped her head to her desk with an aggravated groan.

“I am such a fucking dumbass!”

* * *

Rafe was quiet on the ride home. Usually he talked to her, and tonight she couldn’t take her attention from the road to find him. At the house she locked herself in her bedroom and took a shower, going to him in her mind.

“Taz baby, this isn’t good for you. I promised I wouldn’t come between you.”

She put her arms around him. “You’re not.” She kissed him.

In the shower she slowly ran the soap over her body, and Rafael felt her in a way he normally couldn’t. Unable to help himself, he made slow love to her in her mind. Eventually she finished her shower and went to bed where he continued loving her. While she was distracted by their passion, he stepped forward and looked through her eyes into the mirror over the dresser. She was alone on the bed, but his reflection was next to her in the mirror.

She was his cousin’s love, but she had been his wife. And dammit, he loved her. He lost her too soon, even by normal standards. They should have had another twenty or thirty years together, at least. She died so young.

He pushed his guilty conscience aside and spent the night loving her, wishing he could run his hands over her body in real life and not just in her mind. It was still good, like this, but he longed to smell her, bury his face in her still-damp hair, and really taste her.

He didn’t need sleep, but she did. Around midnight he talked her into rolling over and letting him draw her into a peaceful slumber, the first truly good sleep she’d had since he died. She curled around Matthias’ pillow, while in her mind she was cradled in Rafael’s arms.

* * *

As promised, Matthias returned late three days later. Even though Taz was still awake, she rolled over on her side when she heard his footsteps in the hall, pretended to be asleep when he opened the bedroom door. With closed eyes she opened her mind and tracked his progress—quietly putting his bag in the corner to unpack later, going into the bathroom, and gently closing the door before turning on the light and undressing. Then he turned off the light and came to bed, standing next to it for a moment and looking at her before slowly sliding under the covers.

He didn’t try to touch her. He rolled onto his side, facing away from her on his side of the bed. In five minutes, he was asleep.

She let her tears fall. She didn’t know how to reach out to him, encased by her self-constructed wall. Afraid to hurt him, afraid the secrets she already held would break his heart.

Maybe the kindest thing would be to let him go. The thought of that broke her heart. She loved him. Somehow, she would figure this out. If it was nearly any other problem, she would turn to her dad or Albert, even Tobias, but knew they would immediately tell Matthias if she confided this.

Taz hoped Matthias would wait for her to figure out what to do.

* * *

Matthias was still asleep the next morning when she awoke at four thirty. She grabbed her workout bag, changed in the downstairs bathroom, and waited until she pulled onto Tarpon Springs Road to turn on the radio, the subwoofer throbbing. Rafael took over for the rest of the drive. She spent over an hour in the gym and was already showered and working by seven thirty when Matthias stopped in her office doorway.

“Good morning.”

She looked up, smiled, and turned back to the file. “Good morning, Matthias.”

He stepped inside and closed the door. She didn’t look up, fighting her nervous agitation. He wanted to talk.

He pulled one of the chairs close to her desk and sat, not saying anything, not probing. After ten minutes, she couldn’t take it anymore.

“What?”

“Are you going to ignore me for the rest of our lives?”

“I have a lot of work to do.”

“Life isn’t just work, Taz. You’re using it as an excuse to avoid me. What did I do to piss you off?”

She closed her eyes. “I’m not mad at you, Matthias.”

“Then why are you ignoring me?”

Because your dead cousin, who I love, is now living inside my skull and I make love to him in my mind. “I’m not ignoring you.”

“You were awake last night when I got home.”

She swallowed. “Then why didn’t you say something?”

“I figured if you wanted to talk to me, or wanted me to talk to you, you would have said something and not lain there pretending to be asleep.”

She looked down again, trying to avoid his eyes.

“Taz, please. Talk to me.”

It took every ounce of will in her body not to give in to his heartbroken voice. “Matthias, I have a lot of work to do. I’m not mad at you. I’m trying to settle into a routine, that’s all. It’s been a rough couple of months, and I’m still trying to come to terms with everything.”

She saw his thoughts. He believed this was because of the executions. “I knew I never should have agreed to let you—”

“Matthias! What I do or don’t do as a member of the Tribunal, frankly, doesn’t concern you.”

He studied her, sensing her newfound strength. He nodded. His voice sounded quiet when he spoke. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He stood and walked to the door.

She felt horrible. God, just rack ’em up, Taz. The big List O’ Guilt gets longer by the minute. “Matthias, I’m—”

He held up his hand, turned. “Anastazia, I love you. I know it’s my fault this all came down on you. Maybe not directly, but if I had been more patient, waited longer to bring you in, maybe things would have been different. Please know that when you’re ready to let me back in, I’m here. I won’t force you. I know you need time and space, and I already told you, I’m willing to give it to you.”

He gently closed the door behind him.

* * *

Taz always drove Rafe’s Mustang. Her new routine consisted of leaving before Matthias was awake, working out in the gym for an hour, then putting in twelve to fourteen hours in her office. Even on weekends. Then returning home late, frequently after eleven. Sometimes Matthias was home, sometimes he wasn’t. He took several business trips. Tobias, Albert, and her dad left her alone, watching her out of the corner of their eyes when they stumbled across her in passing.

She wasn’t talking to anyone. Even Murry avoided her, and she took care to close her office door when she expected to talk to Rafael, not sure how much the familiar could sense and not wanting him to tip anyone off.

She spent her nights curled in bed, eyes closed, in her mental room with Rafael, her head in his lap. Sometimes talking, sometimes just sitting there, feeling his hand on her shoulder.

Sometimes making love, but only on the nights Matthias wasn’t home.

She found herself looking forward to evenings with Rafe, their talks during her drive. She took the long way every day, even though it added at least a half hour to her drive each way. It was time she could spend talking to Rafael out loud, without worries anyone would catch her doing it. It was even better when Rafael drove, leaving her free to talk with him, explore the parts of his mind he willingly opened to her.

In bed, Matthias didn’t try to touch her, waiting for her to make the first move. She tried to time her arrivals and departures so he was asleep or not home, and she feigned sleep if he came in at night while she was there. On the one hand, she ached for his touch. On the other, she didn’t know how to make love to him, or even let him touch her, and completely maintain the barrier in her mind around Rafe’s presence.

Especially after what she’d been doing with Rafe.

She sensed Matthias’ loneliness, caught him watching her at work or at home, but still made no move. One evening he was reading in bed and she went downstairs with the excuse of getting a snack, then curled up on the sofa and fell asleep while talking with Rafe. When she awoke several hours later, someone had placed a blanket over her. Who, she didn’t know.

She didn’t ask.

* * *

Six weeks after the funeral, Rafe brought up the radio.

“When are we going to take the ’65 to work? I love that car.”

“The radio.” She didn’t want to drive it unless she could hook the MP3 player into it.

“Let’s hook it up.”

“I don’t know how.”

“I did Matts’ Mustang. You can do this. It’s easy.”

“That was a mean trick, by the way, putting the note on the order.”

“I’m sorry, baby girl. How about we do it Saturday?”

It didn’t make sense to not have a good radio in the car when he’d gone through the trouble of ordering her one.

“Okay, fine. Saturday.”

* * *

She took the box with the radio and components out to the garage and set it on the workbench. She had the place to herself, no worries about interruptions.

“You know, I’ve never done one of these before.”

“It’s easy, Taz. Just listen to me and do what I say. Or if you want, let me do it.”

That was tempting. Just sit back and let him have control and zone out for a while.

Maybe too tempting.

“Okay.” She sighed. “I’ll do it.”

She didn’t want to talk, she wanted to listen, to let him be there and be real and not be dead.

Not as dead, anyway.

“Disconnect the battery first.”

She followed his instructions. Thirty minutes later, she had the old radio out of the dash.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

“No, that was okay.”

“Now we hook the new one up.”

An hour later she was listening to the radio. She still had to activate the XM part of it, but the MP3 port was working, and it hadn’t been nearly as hard installing the new XM antenna as she thought it would be. Rafael talked her through the entire process, including making sure she taped up the loose wires to his specifications and tucked everything neatly under the dash, secured with wire ties.

“Has to look neat, Taz. Anyone can butcher it.”

She smiled. “Does it meet your approval?”

“You’d still be working on it if it didn’t, baby girl.”

She laughed, sitting back in the seat, hands on the wheel. It felt good to do something like that. She wasn’t an expert in electronics by any stretch of the imagination. Having Rafael guiding her felt right, somehow. She closed her eyes, envisioning his face without going to their mental room. It was too tempting to spend her life curled up there with him, isolated from everyone. She knew she couldn’t do that, no matter how much she wanted it.

“You need to spend time with Matts.”

“I know.”

“He misses you.”

She felt the tears, but didn’t want to cry anymore. How many more tears would she shed over her lost life, her new life, the loss of Rafe? “I know.”

“I’m with you all the time. You can’t shut him out of your life anymore. He’ll wait for you forever, yes, but it’s cruel to keep him hanging like this. If you can’t reconnect with him, you need to let him go.”

That thought filled her with horror. “I love him.”

“Then show him, Taz. Tell him. Let him back in. You won’t hurt him, I promise. You love him too much to ever hurt him with your powers.” Rafe paused. “He’s your fiancé. You love him, I know you do. I can’t be jealous over you making love to him. You need to let him back into your life.”

* * *

She went to the mental room and curled up in Rafe’s lap, his arms around her, and cried.

“Taz, baby, I love you, you know I do. I won’t lie and say I’m happy things are the way they are. But I am dead. I don’t have a body. You’re alive. You need a man who can love you who is alive.”

She started to think something, and he put a finger to her lips. “No. Don’t think that,” he whispered. He’d never admit that he’d had the same thought, of trying to find a way into Matthias’ mind. That wasn’t fair to his cousin. Matthias still had a life to live, and to take it away from him would make him no better than Caroline.

Rafael regretted making love to Taz, knowing she was now bonded to him in a way she wasn’t before. It would make it harder for her to say good-bye when the time came. It would also make it harder for her to reconnect with Matthias.

“You need to love him, Taz.”

“I’m afraid he’ll find you’re there.”

He held her. “Quit feeling guilty.”

“Easy for you to say.”

“No, not easy for me to say. I’ve known Matthias for hundreds of years, and if anyone should feel guilty, it’s me. I’m taking you from him, and he deserves better than that from me after all we’ve been through.”

“I can’t let him find out you’re here, Rafe. He might make me get rid of you.”

“Do you really think he can? Taz baby, you’re—”

“Don’t say it! God, I’m so sick of people saying that!”

“Well, you are. The strongest.” Rafe kissed the top of her head. “Love him, Taz. Let him make love to you. I know you love him, his blood runs through you. We never had that. Quit feeling guilty and love him. And quit worrying about me, I’ll take care of that. He won’t find me, won’t even know I’m here. I promise.”

“I feel like you’re giving me permission to cheat on you.”

He laughed. “We’re the ones cheating.” He held her left hand, the one with Matthias’ ring. “He wants to marry you. What can I give you besides some really good wet dreams and snappy conversation? Let’s face it, no matter what it feels like, you need a real, warm body in your bed.”

“But you’re alive.”

“No, I’m not.” He forced her to meet his eyes. “I’m not alive, and you know it.” He studied her face before speaking again. “Taz, baby,” he whispered, “love him. Love Matthias.”

“I want to love you.”

“You do love me, I know you do. I’ll always love you, too, but you must let Matthias back in because you love him. He is your future. You met him, loved him first. I’m your past.”

“I feel like I’ve always loved you.”

He hoped she didn’t try to read his thoughts. “Taz, let him love you.” He didn’t want to tell her the truth about her past with Matthias. Or with him. “I know you want him, and it’s okay, because that’s the way it’s supposed to be.”

* * *

Taz rested her forehead against the steering wheel. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I have an idea.”

“What?”

Rafael told her, and she smiled, nodding. For once she could pull one over on Matthias, know something about him in advance, surprise him with something just right.

“I like that.”

“Then quit sniffling and get off your beautiful ass and go get cleaned up. He’ll be home soon.” Rafe’s tone belied his words. “Now, go!”

“I’m going, I’m going!”

She ran back to the house and grabbed a quick shower. Rafael had finally stopped the playful, lewd comments during bath time. She threw some things into their overnight bags, grabbed her laptop, then hesitated.

No, no work. Not this trip.

She put it back, ran down to the ’65 Mustang, and threw their bags into the trunk. She made a couple of calls, then smiled as she sent Matthias a text message before pulling out onto Tarpon Springs Road.

* * *

Matthias had been tempted to stay home since it was a Saturday, but wasn’t sure he could take yet another day of Taz trying to avoid him. Ever since their return from London she was changed, and not for the better. Despite her vehement denials, he suspected it had something to do with the executions. The irony was that through her impenetrable mental barrier she held against everyone—including him—she did seem somewhat less agitated and more stable than she had before.

Was that stability worth the vast emotional gulf now separating them?

After spending the morning in the office, he couldn’t take it anymore. He needed to confront her, not that he could force her to talk if she didn’t want to.

Not that anyone could force her to do anything she didn’t wish to do as strong as she was. He loved her beyond reason and felt helpless to find a way back to her heart. He sensed she loved him, yet the wall between them kept him at arm’s length.

Hadn’t he done just what his father warned him against so many centuries earlier? Despite his best intentions, by not being more patient and prudent, he triggered a landslide of events that resulted in his cousin dead and his love now estranged from him. Sleeping in the same bed every night, yes, but she might as well be a million miles away.

How could he ever make it up to her? Could he ever make it up to her?

Or was she yet another loss in his life, slipping through his fingers, helpless to hold her safe and close?

He felt his BlackBerry vibrate and almost ignored it. Work could wait. He needed to think about how to approach Taz, how to break the ice. Then again, maybe it was best to get whatever it was handled. At the next red light he glanced at the screen.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Catch me if you can. ;)

Matthias studied Taz’s text message until the light turned green and the driver behind him beeped their horn.

What is she up to?

Was this the break he’d been hoping for? Was she finally ready to let him back in?

He was still thirty minutes from home and fought the urge to press the gas pedal a little closer to the floor. When he pulled in he immediately noticed her ’65 Mustang was gone.

This didn’t feel bad, though. He had a feeling she was up to something.

Something good.

He went to their bedroom, noticed a few things were missing. He checked drawers.

She’d packed for two.

He took his BlackBerry out, thought about it, and sent her a text.

Do I get a hint?

* * *

She was already south of Sarasota on I-75. What was the best way to do this? She’d taken out enough cash so she wouldn’t need to use credit cards and give it away too soon.

She thought about it, and between driving and texting, it took her several minutes to send the message.

Let’s see if you can catch me a little sooner than you caught your first wife. ;) If you want to be faster than my pony you need to fly to PARADISE.

* * *

Matthias grinned, sat on their bed, and considered his next step. He called the executive airport and had the jet put on standby, then pondered his response.

I’m ready to take wing but need another hint.

* * *

She completed her gas stop at Venice and smiled when she read his reply. She’d calculated the distance and her arrival time. Barring any unforeseen delays, she could be there before midnight.

No need to pack. I’d SQUARELY love to greet the true new day under the moon with you.

That would give him the time and, hopefully, place. Let’s see how good he was at puzzles. Truth be told, it had been Rafe’s idea. He assured her Matthias would figure it out.

* * *

Matthias knew. Bolting for his car, he called Tim to let him know they wouldn’t be home for dinner.

Or the weekend, at least.

“Oh no. She didn’t run away again, did she?”

Matthias laughed. “No, Tim. This time, she wants to be caught.”

There was a slight pause. “She’s all right?”

“I think it’s safe to say she’s better than she’s been in a while.”

His next call was to the pilot, telling him their destination so he could file the flight plan. They were in the air thirty minutes later. Matthias sat back, closed his eyes, and smiled. She wanted him to chase her and catch her? That’s exactly what he’d do.

* * *

She found her way to Mallory Square a little after eleven thirty that night. No sign of Matthias yet, and she didn’t want to probe to see if he was nearby or not.

That would be cheating.

She walked to the seawall and watched the moonlight dance on the water. She thought about looking for Rafe but knew he wanted her to spend this time focused on Matthias. He was right, she had to reconnect with him, no matter how painful that might be.

“I’m still here, Taz, but you won’t know it. I’m going on a little walkabout.”

She closed her eyes and met him in their room. “I love you.”

He put his arms around her. “I know you do. I love you, too. But you love him, and you need to be with him, not me. You know this is what’s right.”

She rested her head on his shoulder. “How do we not make love with you in my head?”

“You let him make love to you. He’s your man, not me. The big guy needs you.”

“Don’t you need me?”

“Sweetheart, I’m dead. D-E-A-D. Just because my soul’s still kicking doesn’t make a life together.” He tipped her chin and kissed her one last time. “Love him, Taz. Please. I feel bad enough as it is, like I’ve taken you away from him. You know how I feel, I know how you feel, that’s all that matters. So have a fun time, and once you’re home, I’ll catch up with you.”

She nodded, and with one final hug he walked toward a door that appeared in the wall. “Don’t worry, he won’t sense me in here. I’ve been wanting to do a little exploring.” He smiled. “Have fun.”

He left, and she opened her eyes and took a deep breath. He was right—she had enough guilt to last her a lifetime. She loved Matthias, missed him.

Wanted to be his wife if he’d still have her. Maybe now that her mental affair with Rafael was over, she could get on with life. With living.

There’d been no more text messages from Matthias. As the minutes crept closer to midnight, she feared maybe he didn’t know where he was supposed to go.

She looked at her BlackBerry and watched the minutes tick down. At 12:01 she turned and there he was, leaning against a palm tree, smiling.

She slipped her phone back into its holster and watched as he quickly covered the distance between them with long strides, scooping her up as she threw her arms around his neck and laughed.

“I caught you,” he whispered, kissing her. “So what do I win?”

She smiled. “Me.” She kissed him back.

* * *

Twenty minutes later, they were in his room at the La Concha. He picked her up, spun her around, and kissed her.

“I love you so much, Taz.”

She stared into his eyes and didn’t think she imagined they darkened from their usual clear blue to the dark color of deep ocean water. “I had an idea. Not many men would jump on a plane over a text message.”

He dropped her on the bed, pulled his shirt over his head without bothering to unbutton it first, and threw it to the floor.

She grinned. “In a hurry?”

“You have no idea.” He pounced, lifting her shirt and kissing her stomach while he worked on the button of her jeans. She ran her hands through his hair, closing her eyes, and enjoying the feel of his lips on her skin, his hot breath against her flesh. Something that Rafe couldn’t…

No. She was here with Matthias, and that’s where she wanted to be.

Matthias took his time working her jeans and panties down her hips, kissing every bared inch of flesh as he went. He sat up, sliding his hands under her shirt, lifting it over her shoulders.

She raised her arms to help him relieve her of it. He slowly skimmed his hands along her skin, making her shiver. Except when he reached her hands he grasped her wrists, pinned her arms over her head, and gently lowered himself onto her with most of his weight on his knees. She couldn’t move.

She didn’t mind. There was a second of fear followed by a sense of free fall as she realized her trust for him, her love, and that she knew he would never hurt her. Months ago she’d have gone batshit if a guy tried to hold her down like this. He’d be picking his gonads out of his back teeth after she kicked them up into him.

But Matthias…

She did trust him. She wanted him to do it. She felt the hard bulge of his cock pressing against her through his slacks, felt how ready he was, and she wanted him. His warm scent, deep and seductive and buzzing in her lungs, the promise of his salty skin against her tongue…

She wanted him to take her.

Reclaim her.

She now understood what Rafe tried to tell her, that she needed a living man in her bed. She closed her eyes and pressed herself against Matthias, enjoying the feel of his body against hers.

Rafe was right. As much as she loved Rafe and wanted to be with him, she could never really have him. Not anymore. She needed to stop clinging to a path that never could be and focus on the life ahead of her. She had to find a way to build her future with Matthias.

“So I caught you,” Matthias whispered, kissing her. “You said you’re my prize.” He nuzzled her neck, under her ear. She felt slightly dizzy from the sensation. “Now what should I do?”

She gasped, arching her back and pressing against him. “Whatever you want.”

He hesitated, as if expecting a different response. He realized she was serious and kissed her again. She raised her head and kissed him back, hard. He sat up, and she kept her hands where they were, above her head, as he unbuttoned his slacks. He fixed her eyes with his, watching her.

She didn’t move.

He stood, shimmied out of his pants, and knelt over her again. He trailed kisses from the hollow of her throat, between her breasts, to her navel. Then he nipped her belly, sending white-hot fires straight to her already throbbing clit. She gasped but didn’t move.

His voice dropped to a deep, hoarse, sensual growl. “Whatever I want?”

She nodded.

He resumed his position on top of her, his weight on his elbows now as he laced his fingers through hers over her head, holding her in place. She spread her legs, and he teased her with his cock, gently probing the entrance to her pussy but not thrusting into her yet.

Taz closed her eyes and tipped her head to the side, kissing his arm, rolling her hips against him in encouragement.

His mouth closed first around one nipple, then the other, teasing her even more, his tongue flicking against her, drawing low moans from her.

“On second thought,” he murmured, “maybe I’m not in a hurry.” She softly groaned and he laughed, bending his head to her breasts again.

“Please,” she gasped.

“Please what?”

He was going to make her beg for it. He was in a playful mood, and she didn’t mind. “Please take me, make love to me,” she finally whispered.

He smiled, kissing her. “Oh, I’m going to do that, my dear.” He nuzzled her neck again, and she tilted her head to give him better access, part of her hoping he’d bite her, but he didn’t. “I’m going to do that to you. All. Night. Long.” She shivered, trying to press against him.

* * *

Matthias never expected her to be this way, to give herself to him like this, willing to let him take the lead, give him total control.

He sat up and gently rolled her onto her stomach. With her arms still over her head he ran his hands along her back, brushing her hair out of his way and kissing the nape of her neck.

She shivered. He worked his way south, massaging and kissing her, and when he got to her hips, he grabbed one of the pillows and deftly slid it under her. She started to lift her head to look, and he kissed her.

“No, you said you’re mine,” he whispered, and she shivered again, closing her eyes and relaxing.

He gently spread her legs and reached under her. She moaned into the mattress. As he stroked her pussy with his fingers, she gyrated her hips against his hand. He teased her, not letting her climax, bringing her close several times as he rubbed her swollen clit. Then he slipped a finger inside her, and she pushed against him, wanting more. He put two, then three fingers in her, and she moaned louder, thrusting against him, begging him for release. She was more than ready, her juices flowing freely and he could barely contain himself. He pulled her hips up and gently placed a hand on her back when she started to rise. She relaxed against the bed, and he lined the head of his cock up with her wet pussy.

“Do you want it?”

“Yes!” she gasped.

He thrust his cock deep into her, slowly, knowing she was more open to him this way, not wanting to hurt her.

She moaned again, and he had to stop for a moment or lose himself. Then he curled an arm around her, stroked her, and she exploded around him. It took all his will not to move. When he sensed she was finished, he grabbed her hips and slowly thrust, bringing more passionate cries from her.

He took his time. She pushed against him, meeting every thrust, and finally he couldn’t hold it anymore and increased his pace, collapsing on her as he climaxed. After a few minutes he got his breath back. He wrapped his arms around her, rolling to his side and taking her with him, their bodies spooned together.

“You are amazing,” he whispered in her ear.

She stroked his arm. “Not so bad yourself, mister.”

“Don’t you mean ‘Master?’”

She looked at him, spied his playful, teasing smile, and kissed him. “Only if we take turns.”

“You better believe it.” He kissed her back. “You’d look gorgeous dressed like a dominatrix.”

She laughed. “How come we’ve never role-played like that before? That was incredible.”

“You’ve never asked.”

“What else would you like to try?”

“We’ll pick up a Kama Sutra and see what it says.” He nuzzled her neck, dropping one hand between her legs. She pressed against him, closing her eyes and clutching his other arm. In a few minutes he had her writhing against him, begging him for release.

He’d meant it when he said all night long. He wanted to give her every reason in the world to want to live, to be with him, including this reason.

He gently nipped her, not breaking the skin, but it was enough to send her over the edge, and she climaxed again.

“You know, my name’s not ‘oh God,’” he teased.

She rolled over, pressing against him, kissing him. “Maybe not, but I’ll get on my knees for you any day.”

The comment stunned him for a second, then he realized he was really, really ready, and she had positioned herself perfectly. He slid his cock inside her and thrust hard, her legs and arms wrapped around him, her hips meeting every stroke. He buried his face against her neck to muffle his cry as he came.

* * *

Later, he protectively held her, his arms curled around her, feeling some of the barrier against him gone. There were still sections of her mind walled up beyond his touch, but he was okay with that. He felt her heart, her love—something that had been missing for several weeks—opened to him, welcoming him in. If that was as far as he could go for now or ever, he was fine with that.

Just to know she still loved him.

“Are we okay?” he asked.

She kissed him. “Yes, we’re okay. I’m sorry I closed you out.”

“You scared me.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong. I was afraid I might hurt you, and I needed time to decompress and deal.”

He caressed her cheek. “I’d wait forever for you, Taz. You know that.”

“I love you, Matthias. Just remember, you’ve loved me for years, known what you are for centuries. I’m still trying to reconcile my past, what and who I am, and rebuild my life.” She paused. “You were right about running Rafe’s company. I have so much to do now, it wouldn’t be right.”

He kissed her fingers. “We’ll find someone to run it who will do a good job. I promise.”

“Okay.”

Matthias didn’t push her. He knew how hard that was for her to admit, that she couldn’t do it all, and how emotional it was for her.

She fell quiet for a long time, and he thought she might have gone to sleep when she spoke again. “I’m sorry about Rafe. I’m sorry you weren’t able to grieve for him because of me.”

He kissed the top of her head. “It’s okay. He would want me to focus on you.” The truth was, he didn’t want to think about Rafe right now. He knew he needed to go through the process, but for now he was so happy to have Taz back in his arms, it wasn’t his priority.

* * *

Fortunately, the La Concha had great room service, because they spent three days in bed. Matthias wanted to take her on a tour of the city, but every time he suggested it she coaxed him into her arms.

Not that he was complaining.

He sent the jet home and they drove north on US1, taking their time, only making it as far as Islamorada before getting a room. She let him tease her back into bed the next morning, and they spent two days there before continuing their northward journey.

Taz was changed somehow, Matthias sensed. For the better. He wasn’t about to ask why or how, enjoying having her this way, happy and laughing. It was like a weight had lifted, clichéd, but true. Maybe it was having the Tribunal business over and Caroline and Bartholomew gone for good. Maybe it was finally being able to control her powers and use them constructively under stress. She knew she wasn’t a horrible monster, wasn’t out of control. Perhaps now she could put the events behind her and move forward with living.

* * *

They stopped for dinner in Sarasota before making the final push home. Matthias noticed her watching him across the table, and he smiled.

“What?”

She looked at her plate, and he sensed there was something going on behind the barrier she still held in her mind. “I was thinking.”

He waited, finally encouraging her to continue. “Taz, what is it?”

She looked at him. “I think I’d like to have the wedding at the house. Would that be okay?”

It took him a moment to process her request. When he realized it was a good thing he broke out in a wide grin. “We’ll do whatever you want. If you want to rent the Kremlin, I’ll make it happen.”

“Not necessary. I can’t stand borscht.”

He laughed, reached across the table, and took her hand. “Taz, I’ll marry you wherever, whenever, however you want. You name the time and place and I’ll be there.”

* * *

Her dad, no surprise, was sitting at the kitchen table, reading the Tampa Trib when they walked in.

She looked at him. “No, you didn’t.”

Robertson looked up. “What?”

“You waited up?”

He put the paper down. “Taz, when will you learn? Just because you’re an adult doesn’t mean I stop worrying.”

She hugged him and kissed his cheek. “You’re a good dad. I mean that.”

He smiled and patted her arm. “You’re a good daughter. When you’re not making us pull our hair out.”

She looked at Matthias. “You did tell him we were gone, right?”

Matthias nodded. “But you must admit, dear, you have given us quite a few scares. Not to mention you’ve been rather…distant lately.”

Taz studied the floor. “I know. I’m sorry. I’m starting to feel better, more steady.”It helps that I finally figured out I’m not crazy.

Matthias hugged her. “It will keep getting better, Taz. I promise.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Taz curled up on the couch with a bowl of popcorn. This was one of her favorite movies.

“Bring out ’cha dead. He says he’s not dead.”

She grinned. Rafael did a great impression. “I didn’t know you were a Monty Python fan.” She had to remember to keep her voice low.

“It’s just a flesh wound. That rabbit’s dynamite. Who isn’t a fan? You mean there are heathens who don’t appreciate great comedy?”

She was going to answer him when she heard footsteps and Matthias walked in. “There you are.”

“Here I am.”

“Here we are.”

“Shut up, you,” she thought to Rafael.

Matthias frowned slightly. Oops, need to tweak the barrier just a hair more. He’d caught a whisper of her thought, fortunately not the whole thing. She hated doing this, but if she didn’t, he would see what was going on.

How would she explain to Matthias what they’d done? Could she keep her secrets hidden from him? No, Rafael technically never laid a hand on her.

He just laid her.

This would be tricky. Fortunately it was a funny movie, so Rafael snarking in her brain and sending her into laughing fits wasn’t unexpected. Taz knew Matthias didn’t have much love for Monty Python, but appreciated he was willing to sit there and watch it with her.

“But those huge…tracts of land.”

Taz choked on a piece of popcorn, and Matthias handed her a bottle of water.

“Are you all right?”

She nodded, laughing and choking at the same time. She took a drink, finally dislodged the popcorn. “I’ll live.”

“Need to learn about swallows, Taz.”

“Swallowing.”

“You already know about swallowing, don’t you, baby girl?”

She choked back another round of laughter. Oh, he was bad. So bad. She could only imagine what movie nights would be like if he was still alive.

No, don’t need to think along those lines.

She finally settled down and enjoyed the movie. Matthias didn’t mind her saying lines along with the film, and Rafael chimed in when appropriate with inappropriate comments.

Well, inappropriate for anyone else. Between the two of them it was quickly becoming normal.

She even imagined a huge flat-screen TV in the room in her mind for him, so he could sit back and watch the movie, instead of seeing it through the “windows.”

* * *

Tobias found Matthias in the kitchen later that night after Taz had gone to bed. “There you are. I want to have a word with you.”

Matthias sat back. “This sounds serious.”

“Not like that. I know I originally planned to leave next week, but I wondered if it would be an imposition if I stayed indefinitely?”

“Not at all. It would be nice having you around. We have plenty of room here, or you’re welcome to have the guest house.”

“That won’t be necessary. The room you put me in is fine. I won’t be in the way?”

“Of course not. I’m sure Taz will be pleased to have you around.”

Not if she knows why I want to stay.

* * *

Tobias spent plenty of time watching her. She might be sensitive, but her instincts weren’t as finely honed as his. Without centuries of ingrained survival instinct behind her, it was relatively easy for him to study her, unobserved, when she was home and about the house and grounds.

Many times she seemed to have conversations only she was privy to, smiling and nodding her head, rolling her eyes and gesturing, sometimes laughing out loud.

Sometimes he heard the piano just to find her sitting there playing, and when she noticed him in the doorway she’d stop and badly fumble an excuse as to why she couldn’t continue.

He always felt a shifting, the air expanding and contracting around her in these cases, as if something changed.

Millicent was no help. She knew something, but apparently had been sworn to secrecy. As a member of the Tribunal, Taz could guarantee whatever she asked would be granted in this regard.

He’d have to watch.

And wait.

* * *

It was a Monday, and Taz had the house to herself, she thought. When she’d asked Matthias if he minded if she took the day off, he hugged her.

“I think that’s a great idea. I need to go in to the office for a while.”

“That’s fine. You were right. I need some time off.”

He didn’t even think about saying, “I told you so,” and she loved him for it.

Rafe’s Mustang was overdue for an oil change, something Rafe was religious about. Now she understood the great protest in Yellowstone, and then again at home when she wanted to take it someplace to have it done. This was his baby. He didn’t like anyone else touching it unless absolutely necessary. She drove to the auto parts store, got everything she needed.

“I use synthetic oil, Taz. That brand there,” he said as her hand hovered over the bottles on the rack.

“How many?”

“Get eight. Won’t use that many, but I like having extra. There should still be two filters at the house as long as Albert didn’t forget anything. We’ll need to order more.”

Back at home she laid out the tools, prompted by Rafael, and found a filter. Taz popped the hood.

“Don’t forget to put a new washer on the drain plug.”

Alone at home, it was more natural for her to answer him out loud. “I’m perfectly capable of doing this, you know.” She didn’t mind Rafael’s backseat wrenching. It was nice having him to share this with.

“I want a new washer. I put one on every oil change.”

“You know it doesn’t need it, right?” she asked, reaching for one.

“Humor me, baby girl.”

“All right, got it. See?”

“Good.”

She dragged the floor jack over to the car and knelt down.

“Don’t forget the jack stands.”

“I know what I’m doing. I’ve done this before.”

“I don’t want you getting hurt.”

“I won’t get hurt. Jesus, Rafe, would you relax? It’s an oil change, not an engine overhaul.”

She was too engrossed in her conversation and activities to notice Tobias walking toward the garage.

Taz pulled the jack stands into position and got them ready. “There, are you happy?”

“Good.”

“Can I jack it up now?”

“Smart-ass.”

“You should know. You’ve had your hands on it enough.”

She enjoyed the sound of his laughter in her mind.

* * *

Tobias heard Taz’s voice in the garage, but it was weird, like she was having a one-sided conversation. He slowed his approach and stopped near the end of the building, out of sight but close enough to hear.

If he didn’t know any better…

He thought about the funeral, his recent observations, and walked closer, fascinated and horrified at the same time, knowing for certain his suspicions were correct.

* * *

With the car securely on the jack stands, Taz pulled the jack out of the way and shoved the drain pan under the car.

“Don’t forget the washer.”

“Rafe, I will put a new friggin’ washer on it, okay?”

She heard his amused chuckle. He had fun pushing her buttons. With their agreement not to make love anymore, their playful banter had exponentially increased.

She made sure the drain pan was positioned properly, removed the drain plug, and used a shop rag to wipe the plug clean while the old oil drained. “See, I’m putting the new washer on.”

“Good. ’Bout time.”

When the oil finished draining, she replaced the drain plug, tightened it, and wiped the dripping oil from around the bottom of the oil pan. Pushing the drain pan to the side to catch the old filter, she grabbed the filter wrench and removed the old filter, managing to not make too much mess in the process.

“Don’t forget to oil the gasket on the new one.”

“For the last friggin’ time, Rafe, I have changed the oil in a car before. Lay off, all right?”

“Don’t get your panties in a bunch.” He chuckled.

“I’ll bunch your panties. If you had panties to bunch.”

“Promises, promises.”

She used a dab of clean oil to lube the gasket on the new filter and spun it on by hand, tightening it with the filter wrench.

“Did I forget anything, smart-ass? Or should I let you do this?”

“No, I think you got it all, baby girl.”

“Really? Because I wouldn’t want to forget and have you make me get back under here and—”

“Why would I make you get back under there?”

The sound of Tobias’ voice startled her. She sat up, nailing herself on the cross member.

“Ow! Son of a bitch!” She grabbed her forehead, seeing stars. Really seeing them. It wasn’t just a cartoon cliché.

“Are you okay, sweetie?”

Tobias knelt down and peeked under the car. “Taz, are you all right?”

“Yes,” she said to both men, the one in her brain and the one in the garage.

She wiggled out from under the car. Tobias took her arm, helping her to her feet, and examined the newly forming goose egg over her left eye.

“Let me look, dear,” he said, pulling her hand away. “You didn’t break the skin, but we should get some ice on it.”

“No, I’m okay.” Now that the pain was abating, she wondered how much he’d heard of her conversation with Rafe.

Tobias fixed his eyes on her. “Are you? Are you truly okay?”

“Please,” she whispered, “you can’t tell Matthias or the others.”

Tobias sighed. “I’ve suspected ever since the funeral. How long has he been with you?”

“The night he died. He threw himself at me when Caroline killed him. I didn’t realize he was there until Dame Agnew figured it out in London. I just thought I was going crazy, kept hearing his voice.” She grabbed his arm, desperate. “Please, you can’t tell them!”

“He’s obviously aware of what’s going on. He was the one who planned and was at the funeral, I suppose?”

She nodded. “And as you probably heard, he’s quite opinionated about his car.”

“Damn right. Don’t forget to put the oil in, either, Taz.”

“I need to finish this.” She grabbed a quart of oil.

“I think Matthias has a right to know,” Tobias said.

“He’ll want me to make him leave. I won’t do that.”

“You don’t know that.”

She glared at him. “He’ll be worried it’ll set me off again. I’m fine, really. I’m dealing with it.”

“Carrying Rafael around in your brain isn’t dealing, it’s existing. And it’s no way to live.” It certainly explained why she’d distanced herself emotionally from Matthias and everyone else immediately after their return from London.

She recapped the first empty bottle, then carefully upended another into the oil fill. “I’m not making him leave. End of subject.”

Tobias watched as she finished the job, used the jack to raise the car, and helped her remove the jack stands and drain pan. She dropped the car, checked the oil before starting it, let it run for a moment, shut it off, and checked the oil again.

She looked at him. “I’m not telling him. Not yet. Eventually, I will. Please, don’t say anything.”

He sensed her inner strength, her incredible will, and knew she was, in fact, okay. It wasn’t how he would deal with it. Then again, he wasn’t in her shoes. He nodded. “All right. If that’s what you want.”

“It is.”

“You really need ice on that.”

“Tell him I say hi.”

She closed her eyes. “Rafe says hi.”

Tobias smiled. “Tell him hi back.”

“I can hear him.”

“He says he can hear you.”

Tobias laughed. “Rafael, I’ve heard of getting into a woman’s pants, but this is ridiculous, even for you.”

“Tell the old fart he can bite me.”

“I’m not telling him that!” Taz objected.

“Did he say ‘bite me?’”

She nodded, and Tobias laughed again. “That was always his standard answer.” He paused. “May I talk to him?”

She looked at Tobias and leaned against the fender. She closed her eyes for a moment. Tobias felt the change, just like at the hotel after the funeral, watched Taz shift her weight then open her eyes.

They were her green eyes, but it was Rafe’s stare and stance.

“Hiya, Uncle Toby.”

He shook his head, tears in his eyes. “Rafael. It is you.”

She—he—turned and finished putting away the tools. “Yeppers, that would be me.” He made sure to turn down the sound in the mental room so Taz couldn’t hear their conversation. She would respect his privacy.

“Why?”

“I don’t expect you to understand.”

“Try me.”

He shook his head. “Some things are left best unsaid.” He turned to his uncle. “You cannot tell Matts about this. Please.”

“Why are you doing this to her?”

“Look, it’s not exactly what I want, but she doesn’t want to tell Matts, and I respect that.”

“You’re ruining their relationship.”

“No, I’m not. Taz is trying to figure her life out. I’m not doing anything.”

“She’s in love with you, Rafael. She’s in love with a dead man trapped inside her head. How is that healthy for her? How does that help her and Matthias heal from all that’s happened?”

Rafael looked away, continued to wipe down the car. “It’s her decision.”

“It wasn’t her decision for you to set up a second life inside her brain.”

“No, and it wasn’t my decision to get killed, either.”

“That’s not Taz’s fault—”

“I know it, goddammit!” That was all Rafael’s rage, and he continued. “Look, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I didn’t mean to end up in here. I don’t want to hurt her or Matts or anyone. But I’m here, and I’ll respect her wishes. If she wants me to leave, she knows all she has to do is say the word and I’m gone. She can kill people, with her thoughts, Uncle Toby. You know that. Do you really think I could stay if she didn’t want me here?”

Tobias finally looked away. It was Taz’s voice, but the inflection and speech pattern was one hundred percent Rafael.

“All right. I won’t tell them.”

“Thank you.” Rafael closed the hood. “This isn’t a permanent solution. I know I can’t stay here forever.”

“Then for how long?”

“As long as Taz wants me.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Gerard studied the five men seated around the table. As his unblinking gaze fell on each, he waited until the man flinched before continuing to the next. He was under no illusions as to what they saw. He wanted them to fear him. Over the years he’d spread a variety of rumors about his abilities until no one for sure knew exactly what he was capable of. As a result, myths had grown, blown horribly out of proportion.

Fine with him. It made his job easier.

“All right. I want our Pacific Northwest operation accelerated. Is the compound online yet?” He fixed his gaze on one of the men, already knowing the answer.

“Not yet, but our plans are six months ahead of schedule.”

Gerard waited to nod, and the man audibly sighed with relief when he did. “Good. As soon as it’s finished, I want the personnel moved out there that we’ve already selected. Including the girls.”

“Including the ones slated for the Brazil facility?”

He nodded. “The sooner they’re isolated, the better. Gentlemen, we are going to change the world. When we’re through, people will bow before us.” He walked over to the cabinet at the end of the room and pulled out the head, grabbing it by the hair and lobbing it onto the table where it landed with the dull, sickening splat of an overripe melon. None of the men dared moved, but they all flinched.

Gerard smiled. “Very good, gentlemen. I don’t expect you to agree with my choices, just do what I tell you when I tell you. Success will be rewarded.” He pointed to the head, which despite being refrigerated for several weeks was beginning to smell, and the skin had turned a sickly green color. “That man, obviously, wasn’t successful. Worse, he ran without orders to do so. His failure was to fail to ask for direction before retreating.” Gerard placed his hands on the table and leaned forward, exposing his vicious canines as he smiled. “I’m assuming I won’t have that problem with any of you?”

The men vigorously shook their heads.

“Excellent! Meeting adjourned, gentlemen. Same time, same channel.” He waved them away and they practically scampered out the door while he sat at the head of the table. The sound of retching reached his ears, and he laughed as his assistant entered the room, wearing gloves and carrying a garbage bag.

“How many?” Gerard asked.

“Two, sir.”

“They make the garbage cans?”

“I hope so.”

Gerard laughed. “I should give employee motivation seminars, Rogers.”

Rogers wanly smiled as he dropped the head into the garbage bag and tied it shut. “Standard procedure?”

Gerard leaned back and templed his large, rough hands. “Sure. Send it to…” He snapped his fingers. “Help me out, that guy in Philly who said he wanted out because his wife was pregnant. The software programmer?”

“Dale Arkins?”

“Yeah, him. Send it to him, with a little personalized note that we don’t appreciate him attempting to breach his employment agreement before the renewal date.”

“Will do, sir.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

One afternoon, before Matthias returned home, Taz confronted Rafe inside his room. There was a matter she wanted settled.

“What’s the deal with you and Albert?”

Rafe looked away, refused to meet her eyes. “Doesn’t matter.”

“That’s what he said, and it’s still bullshit. I think I have a right to know.” She wouldn’t force him to tell her and he knew it.

He shook his head. “It’s between the two of us. Was, I guess. And it doesn’t matter.”

“You’re not going to tell me?”

“Nope.” He looked at her. “We all have our secrets, Taz. When I died, this ‘difference of opinion’ as he called it died, too, so it doesn’t matter.”

* * *

Rafe didn’t like keeping secrets from Taz. If she chose to walk through his mind, he had no way of stopping her. It was only her self-imposed limits, a result of her guilt, that kept her out of his deeper, private thoughts. Between her barrier and his, Matthias—his conscious mind—had no idea he was there or what happened.

But what about Matthias’ deeper presence?

Rafe didn’t know what was going on and couldn’t explore for fear of either Taz or Matts knowing what he was doing. During the shitstorm at Yellowstone, he was too preoccupied trying to get Matts’ attention and stop Taz to figure out what happened. Something was different. He couldn’t put his disembodied finger on what that something was, but Matts was different now, fundamentally changed in a very huge way, even though it wasn’t obvious to anyone else.

* * *

Taz was sitting in the backyard, her back propped against an old live oak. Backyard being a misnomer, because the compound was comprised of over two hundred acres. She was over a hundred yards from the house, and anyone who looked out a window would think she was dozing, her eyes closed.

Since she wasn’t getting the answers she wanted from him about Albert, she changed the subject. “How much can I do, Rafe?” she quietly asked.

He shook his head. “I don’t know what you want me to tell you, babe.”

“You’ve been in my mind. You knew I could carry out the executions. You were supposed to help me train. What else can I do?”

“That was a fluke, Taz. It was from a memory I found. I don’t know what you can do now. I wasn’t sure you could do that.”

“You’re a terrible liar, Rafe.”

He smiled, and it damn near broke her heart how handsome he looked. “Yeah, Dame A tells me the same thing.”

“I need help learning these freaking powers.”

He studied his hands. Hands that even in her mind were capable of bringing her to exquisite heights of passion. “Let Uncle Toby help you. And you and Matts need to sit down and have this discussion. You need to let him in and let him wander around.”

“But—”

“He won’t find me, Taz. I told you, he’ll think I’m a memory. I won’t let him find me, not until you’re ready to tell him.” He met her eyes again. “You’ve got to tell him, eventually.”

“What if he doesn’t want me after I tell him?”

“Taz baby, he loves you. He knew you were going out with other guys, most likely sleeping with them, before he got to be with you.”

“Yeah, but now I’m engaged to him. He’s going to hate me.”

“He didn’t hate you after the succubus gig, baby girl. He’s not going to hate you for this, either. Besides, you don’t have to tell him everything, you know. You can leave that part out.”

The couch appeared, and she sat, looking at him. He sighed and motioned for her to scoot over, and she rested her head in his lap as she curled against him. He stroked her shoulder, glad in this case that he didn’t have a physical body to restrain. He felt desire, yes, but could slake it in the deep recesses of her mind, with her untapped memories of life as Cassandra.

“He won’t hate you, Taz. Open up, let him in.”

“I’m scared.”

“You won’t hurt him.”

“You don’t know that.”

“You haven’t hurt me, and I’ve pretty much got carte blanche in here, baby girl.”

She mulled that one over. “I can’t take that chance, can I?”

He wanted to nudge her without speaking his suspicions. She would automatically blame herself, again, and it couldn’t do her any good. “He wants you to have free access to him. Take it, give it. You guys have a great thing going.”

She closed her eyes, suddenly exhausted. “I’m still sure I’m going to wake up and all this was a nightmare.”

“No Dallas ending for you, baby. I’m not popping out of your shower.”

Taz laughed. “Talk about a love triangle from hell.”

He stroked her hair, hiding his thoughts from her. “Yeah, you can say that again.” And again. “Promise me you’ll talk to the big guy and try to hammer this out. Let him in. Don’t be afraid you’ll hurt him. He can help you a lot more than I can.”

“He’s not inside my brain.”

“He could be, if you let him in. Just trust him. Trust yourself.”

“He won’t trust me once he finds out about you, will he?”

Rafe didn’t have an answer.

They talked a little longer before he patted her on the arm. “It’s almost dinnertime. Tim’ll be looking for you. Better get back to the house.”

She opened her eyes and stared at a small cluster of key lime trees at the edge of the garden. Having her relationship with Matthias back on track had helped a lot. Once she knew about Rafael in her brain, it helped her deal with and stop the skin-crawling sensation. She still occasionally dealt with surprising bouts of rage. Where these came from, she didn’t know. She never directed them at anyone, and they always passed within seconds.

She felt one now and looked at the key lime trees, which were covered with unripe fruit, while waiting for it to pass. The rage flared, bloomed, and immediately disappeared. Taking a deep, relieved breath, she stood and walked to the house. Fortunately these rages happened infrequently, and more time passed between each one. She figured it must be a residual effect of her powers growing and settling in.

* * *

Taz didn’t see the dozen or so shriveled and blackened limes that suddenly dropped to the ground from the tree.

* * *

Taz would never claim the situation was normal, but after a couple of months of living with Rafe in her brain she reached a state of normalcy she hadn’t felt since Yellowstone. She still felt guilty, not just because of her discontinued affair with Rafe, but because now she felt like she was cheating on him with Matthias despite Rafe’s declarations.

It was madness.

But it was her life.

Albert and her dad consulted with her on the wedding, and she basically told them to plan it however they wanted. Her only stipulations were that she got to pick her dress, it would be held at the house, and she had final say on the tuxes. As for the rest, they could do what they wanted. They assumed it was because she was so busy at work and working with Matthias trying to learn more about her powers. The truth was it didn’t matter to her. All she wanted was to say “I do” and become Matthias’ wife. Life was too short to stress over the rest. If it wasn’t for the fact that all three men’s faces fell, Albert’s, Matthias, and her dad’s, when she suggested just doing it during lunch at the county courthouse, she would be happy to elope.

They wanted a wedding. She’d let them have a wedding.

All she cared about was being able to enjoy curling up next to Matthias at night without the thick mental barrier between them anymore. She felt his happiness, as piercing as her pain had been. If she could make him this happy for the rest of her life, she would do whatever it took to keep him feeling like that.

For his part, Rafe settled for having her all to himself during their drives to and from work, opting to stay mostly in the shadows when she was around others. Tobias stuck to his word and didn’t say anything, although she did catch him watching her at times.

* * *

One evening she was in bed dozing and listening to Rafe’s MP3 player while waiting for Matthias to get home from a late meeting. She felt the bed move and opened her eyes to see Matthias sitting next to her, reaching out to touch her cheek. She took his hand, kissed his fingers.

“Sorry I woke you,” he said.

She sat up and turned off the MP3 player, removing the headphones. “That’s okay. I’m glad you did.”

He nodded at the device. “Anything good?”

“He had quite an eclectic collection of music.”

“He was a man of many tastes. Some better than others.” He smiled.

Taz quickly scanned her mind for signs of Rafe. He’d mastered the art of disappearing when she wanted to be alone with Matthias. She didn’t want to know what Rafe did on his wanderings. He could go anywhere he wanted in her mind, she didn’t care. It was the least she could do for him.

She reached for Matthias and quickly persuaded him out of his clothes without any trouble. The guilt was also easier for her to live with now, although it pecked at her. One day she would tell him the truth, confess what was going on, but for now she needed a calm patch of normalcy in her life, such as it was, to let things settle.

Matthias made slow, sweet love to her, bringing her to orgasm before entering her, murmuring her name against her neck as he slowly thrust.

She wrapped her arms around him, stroking his back and inhaling his scent. This man loved her, every cell in his body screamed it. And she loved him. She didn’t want to think about the future, about what might happen between them when he found out. She wanted to enjoy every moment they had together now, his warmth and strength a comforting cocoon around her body.

He kissed her as he came, then dropped his head to her shoulder, trying to catch his breath.

“I love you, cara,” he whispered. “I love you so much. Thank you for coming back to me, for letting me back in.”

She squeezed her eyes shut to stave off the guilty tears. “I love you, too, Matthias.”

Chapter Thirty

It’d been a long day at the office, and Taz wanted to relax before going to bed. Robertson’s paperwork covered the kitchen table. Taz made herself a cup of mint tea and sat at the far end. “What’s this?”

He glanced up. “Wedding preparations.”

Rafael hummed “Here Comes the Bride,” and Taz struggled not to laugh. She tweaked her mental barrier when her dad frowned as he caught a whiff of her thoughts.

“Oooh, let me help.” She snagged one notepad before her dad could stop her, and she saw it was a guest list. Some of the names she recognized, some she didn’t. Most of the ones she didn’t were couples, except for one.

“Who’s this?” she pointed at one name. “Carla Paloflorio?” Did he blanch?

He took the notepad back. “She’s an old friend.”

“Of who?”

“The family.”

Now she knew he was being evasive. “Whose family?”

Rafael remained quiet. If he knew, he wasn’t saying.

Her dad swallowed, hard. “All right. She’s Matthias’ ex-girlfriend. He broke up with her and then he was with you ten years later. Okay?”

Taz fought the urge to growl. “No, so not okay on about a thousand different levels.” If she had hackles, they’d be up. “Why does he want her at the wedding?”

“He doesn’t. He doesn’t even know she’s on the list.”

“Then why the hell is she on the freaking list?”

He finally looked at her. “Carla is well connected. Annoying, yes. She’s the kind of person that if you don’t invite her, she’ll not only show up anyway, but spin it to make it look like you were afraid to invite her. Then by turning her away at the door she’ll raise a fuss and call attention to herself.”

“If we invite her, she’ll show up.”

He shrugged. “Maybe not. Don’t worry, Taz. There will be plenty of people here. She won’t cause a scene.”

“She’d be really stupid to try,” Taz growled.

Rafe chuckled.

“She’s as much a society whore as she is a sexual one,” Tim said. “Loves to been seen. She’ll hold court in a corner somewhere and simply be happy to be around. Don’t worry, Matthias has no feelings for her whatsoever. Might as well invite her and kill her with kindness.”

“How about I kill her with hollow points, will that work?”

Rafael laughed. “Good one, baby girl.”

* * *

Taz sulked in front of the TV. Rafael appeared next to her on the couch. There were times she preferred he didn’t do that, because she couldn’t touch him like she could when he was in her mind.

This time, she didn’t object.

“Don’t worry about Carla, Taz. She’s got nothing on you.”

“Then why invite her?”

“Tim’s right. The best way to ensure she’ll show up is to not invite her. She knows Matts is too much of a gentleman to have her thrown out and cause a scene. If she’s invited, she might not even come.”

“And the odds of that?”

“Not as good as you hitting Lotto Saturday night.”

“Great.” She threw the remote control on the couch. “Maybe we should elope.”

“You’d kill Al and Tim. They’re dying to throw you a wedding.”

She looked at him. “And Matthias wants one.”

“Duh.” He looked at Taz. “He loves you. You. I remember when he dumped Carla, God she was pissed. It was so funny though.”

“Why?”

“Oh, she ranted and raved, but she didn’t really give a rat’s ass about Matts until after she couldn’t have him. He never loved her, never told her he loved her. They had sex every so often.”

“Don’t need to hear this.”

He laughed. “Taz, you’re not a kid. He wasn’t a monk, but they didn’t live together. He travelled a lot, so did she. They’d hook up once or twice a month. He did it more to have something to do, I think. She screwed around on him anyway. He’s always been faithful in a relationship. He knew she was seeing others, didn’t really care because he didn’t love her, just considered her a friend with benefits.”

“A fuck buddy?”

He shrugged. “If you want to call her that, sure.” Rafael’s face changed, but she couldn’t read his emotion. “I remember when Tim first showed him your picture. Matts called me that night, he sounded like a kid on Christmas. ‘Rafe, she’s so beautiful,’ he said. ‘And as soon as I saw her picture, I knew she’s the one. I want to love her for the rest of my life.’”

They were both quiet for a while. “Why?” she finally asked.

“The heart knows what it knows. You of all people should understand that, after what happened.”

She looked down, well aware of that. The heart knows what it knows, and the soul always comes home.

Rafe continued. “That’s why he dumped her, Taz. He was willing to wait for you, as long as it took, because of the feelings he had for you even back then. I know it scares the crap out of you, but he did wait all that time for you.”

“So, you’re saying I should be big enough to be secure in his love for me and not snatch her bald when she shows up?” Of course she had no room to complain, considering what she’d been doing with Rafe.

He laughed. “Exactly. If she shows up.”

“When.”

“Probably, but not guaranteed.” He paused. “Matts didn’t spend your entire life waiting for you. Tim was smart to keep the two of you apart. Had Matts met you as a child, it would have caused some interesting problems. Including you might not have been attracted to him when you were older.”

“Why?”

“Are you attracted to Tim?”

She shuddered. “No, ick. He’s my dad. He’s not bad looking, but I love him like a father.”

“Exactly. Tim wanted to see if you and Matts would hit it off. Fortunately, you did. He kept a lot of information from the big guy while you were growing up. Just giving him the basics, keeping him updated but certainly not informed.”

“He took a big risk buying my dad’s car.”

“Not really. Your dad met him at the office. Tim was careful. Matts didn’t live full-time in LA until after Tim let him know more about you.”

She closed her eyes and lay back on the couch. She was so tired. When she opened them again, Rafael was gone. She closed her eyes and found him in his room. She curled up next to him on the couch there and felt his arms around her.

“I shouldn’t let you do this.”

She put her hands on his arms, holding him, keeping him there with her. “I know.”

“It’s not good for you.”

“I know.”

They sat, unmoving, for a long time. He finally broke the silence. “We need to have a talk.”

“I’m not ready to let you go.”

He didn’t push it. When she was ready, he hoped she’d go along with the plan, but he wouldn’t—couldn’t—force her. He could always leave if he felt she was being harmed. For now, he knew losing him again a second time this soon would crush her.

He swallowed his guilt. “You need to love the big guy. He wants you to love him. He loves you, would die for you.”

“I know.”

This wasn’t helping. “Don’t push him away anymore.”

“I won’t.”

She gave Rafe free range of her mind, places she didn’t even know existed. He knew more about her and her past lives than she would ever consciously know. She still held memories, feelings of before. While she and Matthias were in Key West, Rafe spent the time lost with Cassandra, enjoyed loving her, being with her, reliving the past.

Truth be told, he didn’t want to leave. Not if it meant he could still love her that way.

* * *

Taz eventually made it back to the kitchen. Her dad had gone to bed but left his paperwork on the table. She resisted the urge to go through it, and instead played with the pen he left next to the pile. She spun it, watching it make lazy clockwise circles on the table.

Staring, she tried to clear her mind of the jealousy she already felt for the woman she’d never met, the one everybody assured her was absolutely no threat.

And her guilt over what she’d done with Rafe that made her the biggest friggin’ hypocrite in the whole freaky world.

The pen slowed, stopped. As she stared, it started a slow, creeping, counterclockwise turn.

The opposite way it was spinning before.

Her heart skipped. Taz focused on the pen as it slowly gained speed until it was lazily spinning, like before, this time propelled only by her mind. She felt Rafe’s presence and hoped he was watching.

“Well, that’s creepy,” Rafe said.

“You see that, right?” she whispered.

“Uh, duh, baby girl. I wouldn’t be weirded out right now if I didn’t.”

When she heard the garage door open, she snatched the pen from the table. Turning, she saw Matthias and forced a smile. “Hi.”

“Later, Taz,” Rafe said, withdrawing deep into her mind.

Matthias smiled and kissed her. “Glad to see you’re still up.”

“Yeah?”

He nodded, kissed her again, this time deeply and leaving her gasping for breath. “Yeah.”

She put the pen on the pile of papers, making sure it wouldn’t roll off. “Let’s see if I can get you up, big guy.”

“No worries there.” He scooped her into his arms and carried her upstairs.

No, no worries there at all.

THE END

WWW.TYMBERDALTON.COM

Content

BRIMSTONE BLUES
Brimstone Vampires 2
Tymber Dalton

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty